• Skip to main content

Christopher L. Scott

  • Home
  • About
  • Articles
  • Videos
  • Free Resources
  • Podcast

Christopher L. Scott

The Primary Message of the Book of Nehemiah and an Evaluation of Five Leadership Principles

October 24, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

The book of Nehemiah is about the restoration of the physical and spiritual life of the nation of Judah in Jerusalem. In recent years many books have been written about leadership using the book of Nehemiah as a source to develop leadership principles. This paper will explain the primary message of the book of Nehemiah and then use that primary message to evaluate leadership principles written by others.

The book of Nehemiah tells the story of restoration of the city of Jerusalem.[1] When examining the book of Nehemiah as a single unit of material one will notice that it is a book which focuses on “lists.” Fifty-three percent (214 verses) of the material in Nehemiah are lists, 25 percent (146 verses) is historical narrative, and 11 percent (46 verses) are recorded prayers.[2] The book of Nehemiah has 13 chapters and six of those chapters tell about the rebuilding of the walls of Judah. In addition to those six chapters, seven chapters are dedicated to tell about life after the walls had been rebuilt. Nehemiah was concerned about the spiritual health and welfare of the Jews in Jerusalem. Spiritual repair was his main focus and rebuilding the walls of the city was how he accomplished that spiritual repair. That is why seven chapters of the thirteen are dedicated to telling about the social and religious reforms Nehemiah organized, participated in, or directly administered after the walls of Jerusalem had been rebuilt.

I. FIVE THEMES THAT SUPPORT THE PRIMARY MESSAGE OF NEHEMIAH

A. Restoration for the City of Jerusalem

Ezra 6:14b-15 tells the story of the completion of the Temple in Jerusalem, “The Temple was finally finished, as had been commanded by the God of Israel and decreed by Cyrus, Darius, and Artaxerxes, the kings of Persia. The Temple was completed on March 12, during the sixth year of King Darius’s reign” (Ezra 6:14b-15).[3] The temple being completed did not mean that the reforms and rebuilding within the city of Jerusalem were complete. Having a temple to worship at was significant and an important element, but the people also needed walls and gates to complete their restoration of Judah was a province under the Persian Empire. Evidence of this is seen in how Nehemiah reacted when he heard that the city walls had been torn down and that the gates had been burnt with fire. Nehemiah responded with mourning, fasting, and prayer (1:4). Even though the people living in Jerusalem had been allowed to return to their city and managed to rebuild a temple, they had now been there for 80 years and still had not rebuilt the walls around the city.[4]

For Jews living in Jerusalem purity and dedication to worshipping God was important because they had just spent 70 years in exile becoming mixed with the people of Babylon and Persia. After 70 years of exile in Babylon and Persia, they were able to worship God again. Yet this return to Judah and Jerusalem was certainly not a return to “what once was.” The people returning to Judah in the books of Ezra and Nehemiah arrived to a “province” of Persia, not their own country. But because of this they had the opportunity to set up the altar, rebuild the Temple, restore proper worship of God, and be able to present themselves as holy to God.[5] Restoration for the entire city of Jerusalem was necessary for this to happen. This is why Nehemiah “after inspecting the walls upon his arrival, he [Nehemiah] realized that their repair was to be his prime task. This repair would guarantee the security of the city and could provide a focal point for the Jewish community scattered throughout Judah.”[6] Nehemiah was focused on restoration for the entire city of Jerusalem so that the people could focus on their worship to God and maintain the spiritual standards He desired for them.

B. Prayer

Eleven different prayers are mentioned in the book of Nehemiah. However, these are not all prayers spoken by Nehemiah. Four times Nehemiah prayed to God when the people of Israel were being mocked or opposed in their work (4:4,9; 5:19; 6:14). Four times Nehemiah prayed when seeking to restore the spiritual health and practices of the people of Israel (13:14, 22, 29, 31). Two times Nehemiah prayed for the nation of Judah while he was still in Persia (1:4; 2:4). Nehemiah’s prayers show that his heart was attuned to God.[7]

One of these prayers is a prayer by the people of Judah in chapter nine when they prayed to God about their past history of unfaithfulness and about the mighty things God had done for them. It is important to note that throughout their prayers, Nehemiah and the people of Judah “recognize the sovereign power of God to control their lives and the lives of those around them.” [8] In these prayers Nehemiah shared his burden and responsibility with God, and God answered in the end. Therefore “these prayers are an encouragement to all readers to follow the example of Nehemiah, for prayer brings God’s power to bear on the difficult situations in life.”[9] This theme of prayer is woven throughout the book.

C. Reverence for Scripture

The reverence the people of Judah had for God and His Scripture is also a theme in Nehemiah. Nehemiah 8:1-12 tells of Ezra (Ezra was “a Scribe ‘well versed’ in the Law of Moses”[10]) opening the book of the law, the people rising to their feet, and listening to him and the Levites explain what the law meant. Two things are worth noting. The first was the length of time. The text tells that Ezra read “from early morning till noon” (8:3). This would have been a maximum of six hours during that time of year[11] which was a long time to stand and listen to the book of the Law of Moses. The second thing worth noting was that the people wanted to hear the book read. “They asked Ezra the scribe to bring out the Book of the Law of Moses, which the LORD had given to Israel to obey” (8:1). This was something that the people wanted. It was customary for people of Israel to gather together to celebrate the new year, but asking to hear the law was something they decided to do on their own initiative.[12] Because of this many parts of “Nehemiah suggest a strong concern to do things in accordance with the Mosaic Law. Since the exile had befallen the nation because of its unfaithfulness to God, strict obedience to the law now was a visible demonstration of the people’s faithfulness.”[13] This strong focus on the Law of Moses shows the people of Judah’s desire to “get it right this time.” They appear to want to live according to God’s will, and the Law of Moses was God’s will.

D. Physical Protection

The importance of physical protection before religious reform is shown when Nehemiah wrote, “After the wall was finished and I had set up the doors in the gates, the gatekeepers, singers, and Levites were appointed” (7:1). It was when the wall was finished and the doors of the gates were completed that Nehemiah started to appoint servants for the temple and religious services. The overall goal of Nehemiah was to establish religious reform in Judah, but that could not be done until the walls were rebuilt and the city was safe. Therefore, Nehemiah’s first order of business, his number one priority, was to get the wall rebuilt so that other activities could occur within in the walls of the city.

Why was a wall around the city so important? It was important because Nehemiah knew that the religious reforms he and Ezra wanted for the nation of Judah could only be maintained by a wall. He wanted to keep the people of Jerusalem and Judah separate from the foreigners living nearby.[14] In Nehemiah’s time, it was important to ensure that Judah and its people remained distinct and “uncontaminated” from their neighbors,[15] because contact with neighboring nations in the pre-exilic community had caused past generations to enter into sin and eventually be exiled because of it. Nehemiah was determined to ensure that did not happen again. Therefore, the city of Jerusalem needed a wall not just only to protect the people against enemies (a common reason for a wall) but also to maintain separation from foreigners.

E. Spiritual Protection

The fifth and final theme that supports the primary message of Nehemiah (i.e. that the book of Nehemiah is about the restoration of the physical and spiritual life of the nation of Judah in Jerusalem) is the fact that the wall provided spiritual protection. Not having a wall around the city meant that anyone could enter the city on any day. This was a vital issue that had to be addressed because foreigners entering into the city on the Sabbath to conduct business was a serious violation of the Law of Moses. A wall with gates that could be closed at the beginning of the Sabbath and raised again when the Sabbath ended was an essential element to maintaining the spiritual health of the people of the city of Jerusalem. This is supported by evidence in Nehemiah 13 where Nehemiah declares that the gates of the city were to be shut from the beginning of the Sabbath to the end of the Sabbath in order to keep foreigners out of the city.

In addition to Nehemiah’s concern for the physical protection of the walls of Jerusalem, he was interested in the maintenance of worship at the temple. Nehemiah was involved in producing a document that the Jewish community of Jerusalem pledged to in order to care for and support the temple personnel.[16] However, chapter 13 of the book of Nehemiah tells about the sin of the people when they neglected the temple (vv. 4-14), did not keep the Sabbath (vv. 15-22), and allowed intermarriage (vv. 23-31).  This shows that the spiritual protection the walls provided could not always overcome the sin in the hearts of the people who were supposed to enforce the Law of Moses. 

II. FIVE LEADERSHIP PRINCIPLES EVALUATED IN LIGHT OF THE PRIMARY MESSAGE OF NEHEMIAH

As was shared in the introduction to this paper, many books have been written on the topic of leadership centered on the book of Nehemiah. However, even though leadership is a topic displayed in the book of Nehemiah, leadership is not the main topic nor the main message of the book of Nehemiah.[17] Therefore this author will evaluate leadership principles based on Nehemiah with a strict view that the book of Nehemiah is about the restoration of the physical and spiritual life of the nation of Judah in Jerusalem (not leadership).[18]

A. “Communicate your vision as a solution to a problem that must be addressed immediately.”[19]

The “vision” Andy Stanley refers to is a major purpose of Nehemiah being included in Scripture because Nehemiah had a vision to rebuild the walls of the city of Jerusalem. Today, leaders also have a vision birthed by God. The book of Nehemiah tells of Nehemiah as the leader God used to bring His people to a place of restoration and worship. Andy Stanley is referring to a vision that also seeks to build the kingdom of God.

The “A solution to a problem” Andy Stanley refers to is a major purpose of Nehemiah being included in Scripture because the problem Nehemiah and the fifth century Jews faced was clear (as has already been explainer earlier in this paper). Nehemiah shared the solution to a problem in 2:17, “You know every well what trouble we are in. Jerusalem lies in ruins, and its gates have been destroyed by fire. Let us rebuild the wall of Jerusalem and end this disgrace!” The idea of rebuilding the walls proposed by Nehemiah is a solution to a problem which the people have faced for the past 80 years since they first returned to Jerusalem from exile. Nehemiah shared a vision that was of God and was a solution to a problem. In Andy Stanley’s principle, he encourages godly leaders to state their vision of building God’s kingdom as a solution to a current problem that is preventing God and His mercy from being shared.

The concept of a problem “that must be addressed immediately” as shared by Andy Stanley is a major purpose for Nehemiah being included in Scripture because Jerusalem’s situation required an immediate solution. The walls needed to be rebuilt so that proper temple worship could be adhered to. Stanley believes, leaders too, can present their vision as something that must be addressed immediately if the work pertains to bringing people closer to God.

B. “Protect your organization’s core and culture with a thick wall built by people who want to save their own skin.”[20]

“Protect your organization’s core and culture with a thick wall.” This idea shared by Tom Harper is a major purpose of Nehemiah being included in Scripture because the wall around Jerusalem was destined to preserve and protect the people of Jerusalem physically and spiritually. It was to protect the people of Jerusalem from foreigners, wars, and to keep their Sabbath days sacred from commerce brought in from farms and other cities. Harper argues that businesses need to have a “wall” to project their core and culture from outside negative forces. This was also a goal of Nehemiah and a major purpose that it was included in Scripture.

The idea of a “wall built by people who want to save their own skin” as shared by Tom Harper is not a major purpose for Nehemiah being included in Scripture. The message of Nehemiah is about the restoration of the physical and spiritual life of the nation of Judah in Jerusalem, not selfishly trying to “save your own skin” as a business person might try to do in order to preserve what was created or done regardless of its validity or honor for God. Saving your own skin also implies that you would do what you have to do regardless of principles and values that God might desire. In the book of Nehemiah, the people were not trying to save their own skin. They were trying to rebuild their city and return to faithful worship of God.

C. “The nation that prays together stays together.”[21]

“The nation that prays together stays together.” This idea shared by Donald Campbell is a major purpose for Nehemiah being included in Scripture because of the strong emphasis on the prayers not just of Nehemiah, but particularly of the people in chapter nine. There are a total of 11 prayers in the book of Nehemiah. The longest of these prayers is a prayer by the people in chapter nine. In chapter nine the people prayed to God

  • Praising Him and expressing gratitude (vv. 6-15).
  • Acknowledging disobedience in the past and praising God’s mercy (vv. 16-21).
  • Thanking Him for help to conquer the promised land (vv. 22-25).
  • About how they failed to obey in the promised land (vv. 26-31).
  • That His punishments were just (vv. 32-35).
  • Expressing pleasure to serve other kings while in the land of Judah (vv. 36-37).

This is a prayer the people did together to acknowledge what God had done and what He would be doing in their lives in the future. This prayer leads them into the allegiance they declare in chapter ten. Later in the story of Nehemiah when people rebel and fail to maintain the temple, keep the Sabbath holy, and marry only Jews, this collective prayer could have been referenced as support that what was being done was not right.

D. “The task leader must be able to coordinate the efforts of the group, insure cooperation, commend honest effort, see that each task is completed satisfactorily, and provide for open lines of communication between employee and employer.”[22]

 “The task leader must be able to coordinate the efforts of the group, insure cooperation, commend honest effort, see that each task is completed satisfactorily, and provide for open lines of communication between employee and employer.” This idea shared by Cyril Barber is not a major purpose for Nehemiah being included in Scripture because the book’s emphasis is not on how Nehemiah did the work. The book of Nehemiah is about the physical and spiritual restoration of the nation of Judah in Jerusalem. There are observations which can be made about how to lead people based on Nehemiah’s example, but these observations are not important themes nor necessary elements to the story of Nehemiah rebuilding the walls and religious reform in Jerusalem.

E. “A leader need not do all the planning, yet he must assure that the planning gets done.”[23]

“A leader must assure that the planning gets done.” This idea shared by Donald Jacobs is a major purpose for Nehemiah being included in Scriptures because it shows the intensity and desire that Nehemiah possessed in attempting to restore the physical and spiritual health of the nation of Judah. For 80 years the people had been back in Jerusalem yet they had only been able to barely complete the temple. For years they knew that they needed to get the walls rebuilt around the city. Nehemiah arrived and displayed the extensiveness of effort that it took to rebuild the walls. This account in Scripture stands as witness to early Jews about how hard it was to get the city and temple back to the way that God wanted them to be and shows how far one man had to go to ensure that it was done.

For 80 years people looked at those walls laying flat on the ground and thought that it would need to be fixed. Some people probably had ideas on how to get parts of the wall finished. However, they failed to ensure that the planning was done. Nehemiah showed that even if you are not the one to do all of the work or all of the planning, when God has a plan and a will, it is important to make sure that that His will is executed.

III. THE PRIMARY MESSAGE OF NEHEMIAH AND LEADERSHIP PRINCIPLES

The book of Nehemiah is about the physical and spiritual restoration of the nation of Judah in Jerusalem. Even though the book of Nehemiah is about Judah it does not mean that biblical leadership principles cannot be observed and applied to the life of a believer. The important distinction that readers of the book of Nehemiah need to make is between individual, observable biblical truths and the message from the book of Nehemiah as a whole. The book was given to readers to tell about significant historical events and life in post-exilic Jerusalem. The book was not given to be a prescriptive text for business leaders. It can be used to glean leadership principles, but this should only be done within the view of the book’s primary message about the physical and spiritual restoration of the nation of Judah in Jerusalem.

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Barber, Cyril. Nehemiah: and the dynamics of effective leadership. Neptune, NJ: Loizeaux Brothers, 1976.

Bramer, Stephen. “Old Testament History II and Poetry.” Unpublished class notes for OT103. Dallas Theological Seminary. Winter Term, 2014.

Campbell, Donald. Nehemiah: Man in Charge. How God chooses and develops leaders for His work. Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1979.

Comfort, Philip W., and Walter A. Elwell, eds. Tyndale Bible Dictionary: A comprehensive guide to the people, places, and important words of the Bible. Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 2001.

Harper, Tom. Leading from the Lions’ Den: Leadership Principles from Every Book of the Bible, Nashville, TN: B&H Publishing, 2010.

Howard, David. An Introduction to the Old Testament Historical Books. Chicago, IL: Moody Publishers, 1993.

Jacobs, Donald. From Rubble to Rejoicing: A Study in Effective Christian Leadership Based on Nehemiah. Pasadena, CA: William Carey Library.

Smith, Gary. Ezra-Nehemiah, Esther. Edited by Philip Comfort. Vol. 5b, Cornerstone Biblical Commentary, edited by Philip Comfort. Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 2010.

Stanley, Andy. Visioneering: God’s Blueprint for Developing and Maintaining Vision. Colorado Springs, CO: Multnomah Publishers, 1999.


[1] Gary Smith, Ezra-Nehemiah, Esther, ed. Philip Comfort, in Cornerstone Biblical Commentary, ed. Philip Comfort, vol. 5b, (Carole Stream, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 2010), 6.

[2] Stehpen Bramer, “Nehemiah, ” unpublished class notes for BE103 Old Testament History II and Poetry (Dallas Theological Seminary, Winter Term, 2013), 3. Quoted from Robert Bell, “The Theology of Nehemiah” in Biblical Viewpoint, 56.

[3] All Scripture quotations are form the New Living Translation (2007 revision) unless otherwise noted.

[4] Stephen Bramer, “Nehemiah,” 3.

[5] Gary Smith, Ezra-Nehemiah, Esther, 18.

[6] Philip W. Comfort and Walter A. Elwell, eds., Tyndale Bible Dictionary: A comprehensive guide to the people, places, and important words of the Bible (Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 2001), 942. Whether this statement, “The wall in Jerusalem has been torn down, and the gates have been destroyed by fire” (Neh. 1:3) refers to Nebuchadnezzar’s conquests in 605, 597, and in 586 or a more recent attack is not clear, but the important element is that Nehemiah is clearly moved and emotional disturbed by this news.

[7] David Howard, An Introduction to the Old Testament Historical Books, (Chicago, IL: Moody Publishers, 1993), 355.

[8] Gary Smith, Ezra-Nehemiah, Esther, 21.

[9] Ibid.

[10] David Howard, Intro to Old Testament, 336.

[11] Gary Smith, Ezra-Nehemiah, Esther, 163.

[12] Gary Smith, Ezra-Nehemiah, Esther, 164.

[13] David Howard, Intro to Old Testament, 349-350.

[14] Bramer, “Nehemiah,” 4.

[15] David Howard, Intro to Old Testament, 351.

[16] Philip W. Comfort and Walter A. Elwell, eds., Tyndale Bible Dictionary, 942.

[17] Stephen Bramer, “Nehemiah” p. 1.

[18] This author wishes to be considerate and respectful in evaluating the ideas of other authors. It is important to remember that this author is only evaluating the ideas of these authors, not criticizing the authors as persons.

[19] Andy Stanley, Visioneering: God’s Blueprint for Developing and Maintaining Vision, (Colorado Springs, CO: Multnomah Publishers, 1999), 86.

[20] Tom Harper, Leading from the Lions’ Den: Leadership Principles from Every Book of the Bible, (Nashville, TN: B&H Publishing, 2010), 52. 

[21] Donald Campbell, Nehemiah: Man in Charge. How God chooses and develops leaders for His work, (Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1979), 79.

[22] Cyril Barber, Nehemiah: and the dynamics of effective leadership, (Neptune, NJ: Loizeaux Brothers, 1976), 83.

[23] Donald Jacobs, From Rubble to Rejoicing: A Study in Effective Christian Leadership Based on Nehemiah, (Pasadena, CA: William Carey Library, 1991), 50.

Filed Under: Church Pastor and Leader Advice

Salvation in the Book of Luke

October 23, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

Salvation is a major theme in the book of Luke. In fact, Luke used the language of salvation more than any other gospel writer.[1] Salvation in the Gospel of Luke should be interpreted in light of the overall message of the Gospel which is about Jesus and how he, as the Son of God, performed miracles, died for those who followed Him, rose again, and ascended to heaven. This study of the word “salvation” in the book of Luke will consist of explaining the opportunity of salvation, synonyms, antonyms, and how Luke presented the word “salvation” in light of the overall message of his book.

I. THE OPPORTUNITY OF SALVATION

The word “salvation” is used five times in the book of Luke.[2] The clearest presentation of the word is used in Luke 19:44 where Jesus saw the city of Jerusalem, began to weep, and said,

“How I wish today that you of all people would understand the way to peace. But now it is too late, and peace is hidden from your eyes. Before long your enemies will build ramparts against walls and encircle you and close in on you from every side. They will crush you into the ground, and your children with you. Your enemies will not leave a single stone in place, because you did not accept your opportunity for salvation” (Luke 19:42-44, emphasis added, New Living Translation).

It is important to make a few observations about this verse. First, salvation is said to be an “opportunity.” The opportunity for salvation is through Jesus’ words and work on the Cross. The people of Jerusalem did not accept the opportunity for salvation that Jesus presented them. One of the main themes of the Bible is how humans can respond to that opportunity for salvation. As Allison Trites writes, “God is seen preeminently at work to fulfill his purposes in salvation history in Jesus.”[3] Jesus revealed himself as the one who brought salvation.[4] Second, the four previous mentions of the word “salvation” in the book of Luke affirmed that Jesus was the one able to bring salvation. That ability to bring salvation is what predicted the opportunity of salvation through him. Third, Jesus was weeping because “the nation missed the opportunity to respond to the eschatological moment, that is, to his [Jesus] visitation.”[5] Luke 19:42-44 tell of how Jesus “had visited his people as he had promised. The Messiah had come to seek and to save the lost. They refused to recognize they were lost. They refused to see God’s glory in Jesus or to give God glory for sending Jesus.”[6] Fourth, Jesus was sad because he knew that their decision to reject him would cost them dearly. This was the salvation opportunity for the Jewish people yet they failed to accept it.[7] Fifth, because the people had not accepted their opportunity for salvation, they therefore rejected the Son. Luke’s Gospel is a clear presentation about how Jesus was affirmed as the Son of God, performed miracles, died for those who followed him, rose again, and ascended to heaven. Furthermore, because the people of Jerusalem had rejected Jesus and his work, their rejection would cause God’s judgment to come.[8]

II. OTHER VERSES EXPLAINING SALVATION IN THE BOOK OF LUKE

Within the book of Luke several other verses also expand on this main passage about salvation. Three of the five times Luke mentions the word “salvation” it is found in the beginning section of Luke (chapters 1-3, see attached chart). In this beginning section Luke’s emphasis is on the words and statements of others about Jesus and the salvation he brings. From the beginning of Luke’s Gospel Jesus was acclaimed as the promised deliverer.[9] Because one of the main messages of Luke’s Gospel is to present how Jesus, as God, was affirmed as the Son of God, Luke uses the affirmations of three different characters to show Jesus as the means to salvation. In this way, Luke is using people to affirm who Jesus was before Jesus stated who he was.

The first reference to Jesus as salvation is from Zechariah who declared, “You [John] will tell his [Jesus] people how to find salvation through forgiveness of their sins” (Luke 1:77). While filled with the Holy Spirit (1:67) Zechariah gave this prophesy about his son, John. Zechariah showed that John would prepare the way for Jesus, the one who would forgive sins. If salvation comes from the forgiveness of sins, who has the power to forgive sins? That is Jesus; therefore, salvation is through Jesus.

The next use of “salvation” in the book of Luke is when Simeon, a righteous and devout man waiting for the Messiah, held Jesus and said, “Sovereign Lord, now let your servant die in peace, as you have promised. I have seen your salvation, which you have prepared for all people. He is a light to reveal God to the nations, and he is the glory of your people Israel” (Luke 2:29-32). Again, Jesus is seen as salvation. When Simeon saw Jesus, he saw salvation. It should be noted that the use of salvation by Zechariah and Simeon connects to the Old Testament concept of “bringing deliverance.” Bringing deliverance as savior was applied to the coming of Christ in Zechariah’s prophecy (Luke 1:69, 71; Ps. 106:10; 132:17) as well as Simeon’s hymn of praise (Luke 2:30).[10]

The third use of the word “salvation” in the book of Luke is when John the Baptist quoted from Isaiah saying, “And then all people will see the salvation sent from God” (Luke 3:6). This affirms that the one sent from God (Jesus of supernatural birth, [Luke 1:26-38]) is the one that is salvation. Similar to previous verses, seeing Jesus is the same as seeing salvation.

After these three introductory remarks about salvation the word is not used again until Luke 19:9 where Jesus responds to Zacchaeus’ decision to give half his wealth to the poor and four times as much to the people he had cheated on their taxes (Luke 19:8). Jesus responded with, “Salvation has come to this home today, for this man has shown himself to be a true son of Abraham.” The first three presentations of salvation in the book of Luke were seen as Jesus as its source. This is the first time Jesus directly declared himself as the instrument of salvation. Jesus declared Zacchaeus righteous and that salvation had come to him, probably because of his belief in Jesus and his response to Jesus.

III. SYNONYMS OF SALVATION IN THE BOOK OF LUKE

There are eight synonyms in the book of Luke that help to explain his concept of salvation.

A. Eternal Life

“Everyone who has given up house or wife or brother or parents or children, for the sake of the Kingdom of God, will be repaid many times over in this life, and will have eternallifein the world to come” (Luke 18:29-30, emphasis added). For those who are saved Jesus promised eternal life in paradise (Luke 23:43).

B. Believe

During the time of Jesus’ resurrection he was walking with two of his followers and he said, “You foolish people! You find it so hard to believe all that the prophets wrote in the Scriptures” (Luke 24:25, emphasis added). Earlier in Luke several women had returned from the empty tomb and told everyone what they saw. “The story sounded like nonsense to the men, so they didn’t believe it.” (Luke 24:11, emphasis added). Responding to Jesus’ offer for salvation with belief is one of the most frequent descriptions from Luke about how to receive salvation.[11]

C. Acknowledge

“I tell you the truth, everyone who acknowledges me publicly here on earth, the Son of Man will also acknowledge in the presence of God’s angels” (Luke 12:8, emphasis added). Acknowledging Jesus on earth and what he came to do is what allows people to join him in the presence of God’s angels. The people who responded to Jesus on earth are the same people who are promised a warm reception in heaven.[12]

D. Repent

Jesus opened his disciples’ minds to interpret the Scriptures and told them during his last conversation with people on earth, “There is forgiveness of sins for all who repent” (Luke 24:47, emphasis added). Repentance of sins is frequently emphasized in the book of Luke as a proper response to Jesus because someone receives salvation by repenting.[13] Lewis Sperry Chafer comments on repentance saying repentance “is almost universally added to believing as a requirement on the human side for salvation.”[14] He continues, “Repentance is not in itself equivalent to believing or faith, though, being included in believing, is used here as a synonym of the word believe.”[15]

E. Sacrifice

While teaching to a large crowd Jesus told them, “You cannot be my disciple without giving up everything you own” (Luke 14:33). Jesus had elaborated on this same point earlier in his ministry saying, “If you want to be my disciple, you must hate everyone else by comparison—your father and mother, wife and children, brothers and sisters—yes, even your own life. Otherwise, you cannot be my disciple. And if you do not carry your own cross and follow me, you cannot be my disciple” (Luke 9:26-27). In these two passages Jesus spoke of sacrificing a person’s will, desires, needs, and ambitions all for the sake of following him. This sacrifice in order to follow Jesus is how to get salvation.

F. Forgiveness

After opening the minds of his disciples to interpret the Scriptures Jesus gave this statement during his last time speaking with people on earth, “There is forgiveness of sins for all who repent” (Luke 24:47, emphasis added). This forgiveness of sins was something only Jesus could do and was one of the expressions used in the Gospel of Luke to describe the offer of salvation in Jesus Christ.[16]

It is important to remember that these synonyms are not to be seen as different ways of salvation. They are simply different ways of expressing God’s opportunity for salvation. Neither are these synonyms a list from which people can chose which ones they like best. People “enter into God’s kingdom through one response that involves faith, repentance, baptism, confessing Christ, following Jesus, and keeping the commandments.”[17] This is not a process, it is an act which contains all of these responses.[18] As this examination of synonyms has been used to discover the meaning of the word “salvation” in the book of Luke an examination of antonyms will also be presented.

IV. ANTONYMS OF SALVATION IN THE BOOK OF LUKE

A. Denial

“Anyone who denies me here on earth will be denied before God’s angels” (Luke 12:9, emphasis added). Jesus was clear that those who knew him on earth would know him in heaven, but those who denied him on earth would be denied in heaven.  

B. Rejection

When sending out his disciples for ministry Jesus told them, “Anyone who rejects you is rejecting me. And anyone who rejects me is rejecting God, who sent me” (Luke 10:16, emphasis added). Rejection of Jesus is a rejection of God, therefore also a rejection of the opportunity of salvation of which Jesus was.

C. Punishment

While talking about the Pharisees to his disciples Jesus taught, “They [Pharisees] shamelessly cheat widows out of their property and then pretend to be pious by making long prayers in public. Because of this, they will be severely punished” (Luke 20:47, emphasis added). Punishment will fall upon all those who do not confess Jesus as Lord and follow him.

V. SALVATION IN THE BOOK OF LUKE

Salvation is an emphasis in the book of Luke. From start to finish Luke presents Jesus as the Savior, Messiah. In chapter one of Luke, Jesus was pointed to as the one who would bring salvation through the forgiveness of sins (Luke 1:77). Then that message was affirmed by Simeon (Luke 2:30) and again by John the Baptist (Luke 3:6). Jesus himself claimed to be able to offer salvation when declaring that salvation had come to Zacchaeus’ home (Luke 19:9). With his final affirmation of salvation in Luke 19:44, Jesus stated that those who had not responded to the offer of salvation (himself) would be crushed, because he was the offer of salvation. 

Bibliography

Bock, Darrell. “Luke 1:11-9:50.” Vol. 1, Baker Exegetical Commentary on the New Testament. Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Books, 1994.

Bock, Darrell. Luke 9:51-24:53. Vol. 2, Baker Exegetical Commentary on the New Testament. Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Books, 1996.

Butler, Trent C. “Luke.” Holman New Testament Commentary, Vol. 3. Nashville, TN: Broadman & Holman Publishers, 2000.

Carpenter, Eugene E., and Philip W. Comfort. Holman Treasury of Key Bible Words: 200 Greek and 200 Hebrew Words Defined and Explained. Nashville, TN: Broadman & Holman Publishers, 2000.

Chafer, Lewis Sperry. Systematic Theology. Vol. 3. Grand Rapids, MI: Kregel Publications, 1993.

Stein, Robert H. “Luke.” The New American Commentary, Vol. 24. Nashville: Broadman & Holman Publishers, 1992.

Trites, Allison. “The Gospel of Luke, Acts.” Cornerstone Biblical Commentary, Vol. 12, edited Philip Comfort. Carole Stream, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 2006.

Wenham, David and Steve Walton. Exploring the New Testament. Vol. 1, A Guide to the Gospels and Acts, 2nd ed. Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 2011.


[1] David Wenham and Steve Walton, Exploring the New Testament, vol. 1, A Guide to the Gospels and Acts, vo. 1, 2nd ed. (Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 2011), 247.

[2] Luke 1:77; 2:30; 3:6; 19:9, 44.

[3] Allison Trites, “The Gospel of Luke, Acts,” in Cornerstone Biblical Commentary, ed. Philip Comfort, vol. 12, (Carole Stream, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 2006), 14.

[4] Darrell Bock, “Luke 1:11-9:50,” vol. 1, Baker Exegetical Commentary on the New Testament (Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Books, 1994), 33.

[5] Darrell Bock, “Luke 9:51-24:53,” vol. 2, Baker Exegetical Commentary on the New Testament (Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Books, 1996), 1563.

[6]  Trent Butler, “Luke,”in Holman New Testament Commentary, vol. 3 (Nashville, TN: Broadman & Holman Publishers, 2000), 320.

[7] Trites, “Gospel of Luke, Acts,” 261.

[8] Robert Stein, “Luke,” in The New American Commentary, vol. 24 (Nashville: Broadman & Holman Publishers, 1992), 485.

[9] Trites, “Gospel of Luke, Acts,” 22.

[10] Eugene Carpenter, and Philip W. Comfort, Holman Treasury of Key Bible Words: 200 Greek and 200 Hebrew Words Defined and Explained (Nashville, TN: Broadman & Holman Publishers, 2000), 384.

[11] Stein, “Luke,” 50.

[12] Trites, “Gospel of Luke, Acts,” 22.

[13] Stein, “Luke,” 51.

[14] Lewis Sperry Chafer, Systematic Theology, vol. 3 (Grand Rapids, MI: Kregel Publications, 1993),  372.

[15] Ibid., 378.

[16] Stein, “Luke,” 50.

[17] Ibid., 51.

[18] Ibid.

Filed Under: Bible Study Resources

Three Views on Hebrews 6:1-8 and Which I Prefer

October 21, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

Hebrews 6:1-8 is a passage most theologians either love or struggle with. Some theologians go to it repeatedly to explain their soteriological position while others attempt to avoid it because it does not match their theological method. This paper will examine three soteriological views and how each of these views interprets Hebrews 6:1-8. The final section contains a brief exposition of the passage along with the preferred view of this author.

I. 3 SOTERIOLOGICAL VIEWS OF HEBREWS 6:1-8[1]

A. Arminian – “Grace Lost by Walking in the Flesh”

The Arminian view interprets texts like Hebrews 6:1-8 as “real issues” (as apposed to hypothetical issues) because “Biblical warnings have meaning only if the threat is real, not hypothetical. Advocates hold that maintenance in grace is dependent on the believer’s continued faith, obedience, and perseverance.”[2] The Arminian view believes that “God and humans cooperate in the work of salvation. But if the latter fail to perform in a way sufficiently pleasing to God, salvation is forfeited.”[3] Some of the key texts that Arminian advocates use to support their view are Rom 11:17, 20-22; 1 Tim 1:18-19; Heb 6:4, 6; 10:26-29; and 2 Peter 2:20-21.

B. Moderate/Reformed – “Elect Believers Persevere, Non-Elect Fall Away”

The crux of the moderate/reformed view of Hebrews 6:1-8 is that “not all those regenerated are elected by God. The elect may fall into sin totally but not finally; but the regenerated who are non-elect may fall from grace both totally and finally. Those who fall from grace into sin need a new experience of conversion and justification. . . the elect persevere as a consequence of God’s sovereign decree.”[4] As a result, “the non-elect regenerate can fall totally from the state of grace.”[5] Some of the key texts that support this view are Matt 10:22; 24:13; Luke 8:3; and 1 Cor 10:12.

C. Reformed – “God Preserves the Converted in Perseverance to the End”

The reformed view of Hebrews 6:1-8 is that “regenerated and justified believers may lapse in their faith, resist God, and sin for a season. But their unbelief and resistance is temporary rather than incorrigible and final. . . because God through the Spirit secures the final salvation of all true believers by bringing about their free perseverance to the end.”[6] Key texts to support this view are John 3:39-40; 6:37; 10:28-29; 17:9, 11, 15; Rom 8:34; 1 Cor 1:8; Phil 1:6; Heb 7:25; 1 Peter 1:5; 2 Peter 1:3.

II. THE PREFERRED VIEW

A. An Exposition of the Text

1. Before Hebrews 6. A strong emphasis leading up to Hebrews 6 is the call for spiritual growth in 5:11-14. The writer of Hebrews says that the readers of this letter were “spiritually dull” and needed someone to teach them again even though they ought to have been teaching others (5:12). Therefore, the readers of the book of Hebrews were called “babies” who could not eat “solid food” (5:12). Furthermore, the writer implied that the readers knew right from wrong (5:14).  Hebrews 6:1-8 is one of five “warning passages” written to these readers (2:1-4; 3:7-4:13; 5:11-6:20; 10:26-39; 12:25-29).

2. Hebrews 6:1-8. In Heb 6:1, one of the key words is the “evil” deeds; literally “dead” deeds or works. This is not necessarily the “evil” of the person’s life but instead is focused on death as a consequence of that evil.[7] In Hebrews 6:2, the word “further” seems to imply that the people had received instruction already. Again in Heb 6:3, the word “further” is used as something that the author hoped to accomplish in the future.  Hebrews 6:4 is the important verse to soteriology. A few important observations are that “once were enlightened” is in the past tense here. This is something that has happened already but does not appear to continue at the time of the author’s writing. In Hebrews 6:5, the word “enlightened” from verse 4 is explained as the people “who have tasted the goodness of the word of God” and tasted “of the power of the age to come.” In other words, these are people who have experienced the Christian conversion.[8]

Hebrews 6:6, if the “enlightened” from verse 4 “turn away from God” it is impossible to bring them back to repentance according to Hebrews 6:6. The preposition “by” in Hebrews 6:6 indicates the method by which people have turned away from God (i.e. nailing the son of God to a cross again). In Hebrews 6:7, the author switches to a metaphor to illustrate the points he has attempted to explain in verses 4-6. Hebrews 6:7 starts with the temporal word “when” which implies that this is something that surely happens (it is not a hypothetical situation). Hebrews 6:8, starts with the contrast conjunction, “but,” which gives the other option of what would happen under different circumstances (“thorns and thistles” compared to “good crop”).

3. After Hebrews 6. Following Hebrews 6:1-8 the author qualifies what he just said because it does not apply to the people he was writing to. The people receiving the letter of Hebrews had worked hard for God and had shown their love for God by caring for other believers. The author says that if the readers keep on loving others they would not become spiritually dull and indifferent (6:11-12).

B. The Preferred View of Hebrews 6 and Why

The exposition above is probably going to appear contradictory to this author’s soteriological view of Hebrews 6:1-8. However, Hebrews 6 clashes with the strong evidence seen elsewhere in the Bible for eternal security.

The preferred view of Hebrews 6 is categorized under the “Reformed” view that God preserves saints until the end. This view that God preserves the saints—eternal security—comes from several passages in the New Testament that strongly indicate this doctrine.[9] For example, the disciple John started his gospel saying, “To all who believed him [Jesus] and accepted him, he gave the right to become children of God” (John 1:12) and “everyone who believes in him will have eternal life” (John 3:14). The apostle Paul preached that “God’s gifts and his call can never be withdrawn” (Rom 11:29). And most convincingly for me, “He [Holy Spirit] has identified you as his own, guaranteeing that you will be saved on the day of redemption” (Eph 4:30). Some other texts are John 6:37-40; 10:27-29; 17:2-4, 6; Rom 8:28-29; Phil 1:6; Col 2:9-14; 2 Tim 1:12; 2:13; 1 Peter 1:1-9; 1 John 2:18-19; 5:11-13.[10]

III. CONCLUDING THOUGHTS ON HEBREWS 6 AND ETERNAL SECURITY

While there are other texts in the New Testament that appear to teach contrary what the preferred view is, the majority of Scripture appears to teach that “once saved, always saved” because God preserves believers until the end. Hebrews 6:4-6 is difficult to reconcile as well as John 15:1-6, Matt 12:32, and James 5:19-20. Just as this author has difficulty reconciling this position to these texts, someone who believes that believers can lose their salvation has to wrestle with the texts in the preceding paragraph that appear to teach that salvation is permanent.

Bibliography

DeMarest, Bruce. The Cross and Salvation. Wheaton, IL: CrossWay, 1997.

Geisler, Norman. “A Moderate Calvinist View.” In 4 Views of Eternal Security. Edited by J. Matthew Pinson. Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 2002.

Horrell, J. Scott. “Saving Faith, Assurance, and Eternal Security.” Unpublished class notes for ST104. Dallas Theological Seminary, Spring Semester, 2014.

Michaels, J. Ramsey. “Hebrews.” Vol. 17 of the Cornerstone Biblical Commentary. Carole Streame, IL: Tyndale, 2009.


[1] People refer to the views by different labels. For the sake of simplicity and continuity within this paper this author uses the titles contained in the book, The Cross and Salvation, by Bruce DeMarest.

[2] Bruce DeMarest, The Cross and Salvation (Wheaton, IL: Crossway, 1997)., 434.

[3] Ibid., 437.

[4] Ibid.

[5] Ibid.

[6] Ibid., 439.

[7] J. Ramsey Michaels, “Hebrews,” in Cornerstone Biblical Commentary, (Carole Stream, IL: Tyndale, 2009), 17:371.

[8] Ibid.

[9] In addition to the passages contained above also see Norman Geisler’s support for eternal security from Job 19:25-26; Ecc 3:14; John 3:18; 5:24; 10:27-29; 17:9-24; Rom 4:5-6; 8:33, 35, 37-39; 1 Cor 12:13; 2 Cor 5:17, 21; Eph 1:4-5, 13-14; 2:4-6; Phil 4:3; 2 Tim 4:18; Heb 10:14; 12:2; 1 John 3:9; Jude 24-25. Norman Geisler, “A Moderate Calvinist View,” in Four Views on Eternal Security, ed. by  J. Matthew Pinson (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 2002), 70-77.

[10] Most of the Scripture references in support of my view appear in J. Scott Horrell’s notes, “Saving Faith, Assurance, and Eternal Security,” unpublished class notes for ST104 (Dallas Theological Seminary, Spring Semester, 2014), 15.

Filed Under: Bible Study Resources

A Character Study of Jesus from the Gospel of Luke

October 20, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

From the outset of Luke’s Gospel it is clear that he wants to get his story straight. He begins in this way,

Many people have set out to write accounts about the events that have been fulfilled among us. They used the eyewitness reports circulating among us from the early disciples. Having carefully investigated everything from the beginning, I also have decided to write a careful account for you, most honorable Theophilus, so you can be certain of the truth of everything you were taught (Luke 1:1-4, NLT).

This is Luke’s main statement about his work, why he did it and how he did it. From a historical perspective, Luke displays an elevated literary style reminiscent of the classical historians of the ancient world like Thucydides, Polybius, and Herodotus.[1] Luke’s writing style matches closely to the style of ancient technical writings and because he has claimed to have researched his material carefully, he places himself among the ancient historians of his day.[2] This is shown by the way Luke sets his work within a historical and validated context. For example, he gives the date of Jesus’ birth in the reign of Augustus Caesar and a sevenfold dating of the ministry of John the Baptist (noting as John’s contemporaries one Roman emperor, four local rulers, and two high priests).[3] Luke sees it as vitally important that the Christian faith have a solid historical foundation.[4] Furthermore, Luke is seen as a highly credible account of the life of Jesus because “when Luke’s sources can be identified and examined, he appears to be trustworthy. In his presentation of customs, locales, and settings, he shows a remarkable concern for accuracy.”[5] It is known that Luke is not an eye witness to Jesus but is someone who wants to make a strong case for Jesus. Luke is strong in language skills, a careful researcher, and a meticulous writer who lays out a masterful piece of literature which will be used to tell who Jesus is.

I. DIRECT DESCRIPTIONS ABOUT JESUS

Luke states that Jesus is the instrument of salvation. Luke uses the language of salvation more than any other New Testament evangelist.[6] This is also shown from Luke’s recurring mentioning of Jesus making progress towards the city of Jerusalem.  Numerous times Jesus is said by Luke to be approaching the city of Jerusalem as demonstrated in 9:51; 10:38; 13:22; 17:11; 19:11, 41. Luke’s constant mentioning of Jesus’ progress toward Jerusalem, starting in chapter nine is showing Luke’s readers where Jesus’ journey is leading (Jerusalem) where he will be crucified and later rise from the dead.

Luke also wants to show that Jesus is the promised fulfillment of the Messiah prophesies. Luke carefully notes the ancestors of Jesus back to Adam in 3:23-38. Luke bookends his gospel with his own way of affirming Jesus as the Messiah. At the beginning, Luke tells of the true John the Baptist (1:5-25, 39-45; 3:1-20), an angel appearing to Mary (1:26-38), Jesus’ prophetic birth in the town of David (2:1-7), angels and shepherds singing to honor Jesus as king (2:8-20), the prophesy of Simeon (2:25-35), the prophesy of Anna (2:36-40), Jesus’ baptism (3:21-22), and the ancestry of Jesus to David and Adam (3:23-38). Luke ends his gospel telling of Jesus miraculously being taken up into Heaven in 24:50-53, “Then Jesus led them to Bethany, and lifting his hands to heaven, he blessed them. While he was blessing them, he left them and was taken up to heaven. So they worshiped him and then returned to Jerusalem filled with great joy. And they spent all of their time in the Temple, praising God.” This miraculous ascension after Jesus has risen from the dead affirms what Luke spoke directly about in the beginning of his gospel and what he sought to show through the middle as he displayed Jesus’ ability to teach and heal.

 II. OTHER CHARACTERS’ RESPONSES TO JESUS

Luke uses responses from several characters in the first three chapters to show who Jesus is. The angel Gabriel is the first person in the book of Luke to attest to Jesus being the son of God by saying to Mary, “You will conceive and give birth to a son, and you will name him Jesus. He will be very great and will be called the Son of the Most High. The Lord God will give him the throne of his ancestor David. And he will reign over Israel forever; his Kingdom will never end!” (1:31-34). Mary appropriately responds to Gabriel affirming what she has just heard, “I am the Lord’s servant. May everything you have said about me come true” (1:30). Mary believes what Gabriel told her about her son being the son of God and that he would come to save others. In Mary’s song of praise in Luke 1:46-56 she reveals that she believes that God’s promises will come true and that the seed of Abraham will be the Savior. Elizabeth, the wife of Zachariah and mother of John the Baptist also affirms Jesus as the Son of God when she sees the pregnant Mary and states, “Why am I so honored that the mother of my Lord should visit me?” (1:44). Elizabeth knows that Mary is carrying her Lord. Next Luke tells of angels in 2:11-14 declaring that Jesus, the Savior has been born.[7] These angels play a strong role in Luke’s gospel to affirm Jesus as the Messiah. And, this was not the only time the angels arrive to announce Jesus as the Messiah.

After Jesus had been born and taken to the temple to be dedicated as every first born son was, he is again affirmed when Simeon sees him and says, “I have seen your salvation, which you have prepared for all people” (2:30-31). What is interesting about this is that “seeing God’s salvation is linked directly to seeing Jesus, so that a strong tie exists between salvation and the one who personifies it.”[8]  With this statement Simeon affirms Jesus as the Savior. Simeon is a unique character in the book of Luke because Simeon was given a special divine revelation about the coming Messiah.[9] With this special revelation Simeon responds appropriately with words of praise when seeing Jesus.[10] Anna, a godly woman who is always at the temple (probably hoping to someday see the Messiah) also knows that Jesus is the Messiah. “Anna’s message hints at a remnant concept, since she addresses her remarks only to those who await the consummation of God’s plan. For those ready to heard, fulfillment has come.”[11] With the sight of Jesus, Anna perceived the her prayers would be fulfilled through Jesus (2:38).[12]

The final character’s response Luke uses to show that Jesus is the Messiah is in 3:22 when the “Holy Spirit, in bodily form, descends on him like a dove. A voice from Heaven says, ‘You are my dearly loved Son, and you bring me great joy.’” This is located at the end of the first section of Luke’s gospel where he shows that Jesus is the Messiah, God affirms that Jesus is his Son. This statement by God shows that Jesus enjoyed the full approval of his Father, God.[13] Furthermore, “The words from heaven were more than a divine appointment; they were the divine approval of the course to which Jesus committed himself in accepting baptism.”[14] With this baptism it is clear that heaven has spoken, God has made his choice, and Jesus is the son of God.[15]

III. JESUS’ OWN WORDS AND THOUGHTS (NOT ABOUT HIMSELF)

With chapters one through three of Luke primarily focused on affirming Jesus as the Messiah through others’ responses to Him, chapter four moves onto using what Jesus says to discover who he is. Discovering who Jesus is can be done by noticing who he calls father. On the Mount of Olives praying to God about his coming judgment and crucifixion, he does not address God as God, but instead says, “Father” (22:41-42). Later, when being nailed to the cross Jesus addresses God as “Father” (23:34). Again, in Jesus’ last words while on the cross he addresses God as “Father” (23:46). In light of the previous revelations by Luke at the beginning of his gospel, Jesus’ statements addressing God as father cast him as the son of God.

Referring to John the Baptist (the one who prepares the way for Jesus) Jesus says, “Were you looking for a prophet? Yes, and he is more than a prophet. John is the man whom the Scriptures refer to when they say, ‘Look, I am sending my messenger ahead of you, and he will prepare your way before you’” (7:26-27). If John the Baptist was the prophet who was to prepare the way for Jesus, Jesus is therefore the one for whom John prepared the way for. “Both Jesus and Luke believed this would be sufficient to demonstrate that Jesus is the Christ who was to come. If these things were taking place in Jesus’ ministry, then God’s kingdom, i.e., the messianic age, has already begun; and the one who has inaugurated that age must be ‘the one who was to come.’”[16] Zechariah prophesied about John the Baptist, “And you, my little son, will be called the prophet of the Most High, because you will prepare the way for the Lord” (Luke 1:76). By Jesus affirming John the Baptist, he affirms himself as Savior.

The story of Jesus and the sinful woman in 7:40-50 is one of the most moving and impactful stories of how Jesus reveals who he is. While having dinner with a Pharisee an immoral woman brings a beautiful alabaster jar filled with expensive perfume. She kneels behind Jesus at his feet, weeping. As her tears fall on his feet she wipes them off with her hair and then keeps kissing Jesus’ feet and putting perfume on them. When the Pharisee objects to such a sinful woman touching Jesus, Jesus shares a story with the Pharisee. In the story Jesus tells of a man who had one large debt owed to him by one man and one small debt owed to him by another. The man who loaned the money forgave both debts. Jesus asks, “Who do you suppose loved him more after that?” (7:42)  With that he leads into the point of his story, “I tell you, her sins—and they are many—have been forgiven, so she has shown me much love. But a person who is forgiven little shows only a little love” (7:47). This moving story shows that Jesus is the Savior here to forgive sins and to come to those who know they are sinners. With Jesus taking on the right to forgive sins, he is showing he has the authority of divine judgment, which is only the authority of God.[17] With this claim of divine judgment and the ability to forgive sins Jesus is also claiming to be God.

IV. SELF-CHARACTERIZATION OF JESUS BY JESUS

The first words spoken by Jesus in Luke are a self-characterization of Jesus about himself. When Jesus’ parents were frantically searching for him and finally found him, Jesus replied, “‘But why did you need to search?’ he asked. ‘Didn’t you know that I must be in my father’s house?’” (2:49). With his rhetorical question Jesus states he is the son of God. The way Jesus asks the question makes a statement: “do you not know” is designed to produce an affirmative reply from his parents.[18] Jesus knows that he has a special relationship with the heavenly Father which naturally leads him to be discussing the things of God in his “Father’s house.”[19] Jesus has a “strong sense of identity with the Father and is committed to the mission God sent him to do. . . Jesus recognizes himself as sent by the Father to reveal his will.”[20] Jesus clearly wants to indicate that he is the son of God, and that God is his father.

Perhaps Jesus’ clearest self-characterization is when the crowds have grown to thousands around him and he turns to his disciples to say, “I tell you the truth, everyone who acknowledges me publicly here on earth, the Son of Man will also acknowledge in the presence of God’s angels. But anyone who denies me here on earth will be denied before God’s angels” (12:8-9). Jesus points to himself as the one who saves, just as was prophesied about from various people in chapters 1-3 of Luke. The “open earthly confession of Jesus, the Son of Man, would bring open, heavenly confession of the believer by Christ himself in the presence of God’s angels.”[21] This is Jesus’ way of stating that he is the key to salvation; he is the one and only way to eternal life. This “Son of Man” is a title that Jesus clearly uses for himself throughout the book of Luke.[22] The term “Son of Man” is “an indirect way for Jesus to refer to himself in his authority to forgive sin . . . [he] has a strong sense that he is God’s appointed eschatological agent, since he has a role in divine judgment.”[23] Jesus is stating that he, as the son of man, is salvation.

V. ACTIONS AS A CLUE TO THE CHARACTER OF JESUS

The middle of Luke’s gospel from chapters 4 through 21 is mixed with actions of Jesus exemplifying him as the Messiah. In Luke 5:4-7 Jesus tells Simeon (later called Peter) to go out where the water is deeper and to fish there. Simeon objects because they worked hard the previous night and did not catch anything. However, Simeon still follows Jesus’ instructions to cast the nets and when they pull in the nets they are so full of fish that they are tearing! This leads Simeon to fall to his knees before Jesus and say, “Oh, Lord, please leave me—I’m too much of a sinner to be around you” (5:8). This story of Jesus showing that he has the power to do what they cannot do is the beginning of a theme of Jesus’ earthly ministry. The middle of Luke’s gospel (chapters 4-21) records that Jesus raises the dead twice,[24] cures more than 22 people who are sick,[25] casts out six demons,[26] and feeds thousands of people.[27] These all have a clear message: Jesus is God. “Miraculous healing demonstrates the scope of Jesus’ authority. He heals the sick, exorcises evil spirits, and cures fever, leprosy, paralysis, a withered hand, epilepsy, dropsy, blindness, a flow of blood, and deafness. He resuscitates the dead and exercises power over nature. Jesus’ work testifies to his person and task.”[28] Only the one who has power over these things could affect them in the way he affects them. From chapter four to twenty-one we see story after story of Jesus doing things that only the Son of God could do. 

During Jesus’ earthly ministry he also shows a keen understanding for what people are thinking. In 7:40 it reads, “Then Jesus answered his [Simeon] thoughts.” In 9:47, “But Jesus knew their thoughts.” Luke 11:17 states, “He knew their thoughts.” And finally in 19:1-5, “he looked up at Zacchaeus and called him by name.”[29]

Jesus’ actions further show that he is son of God when he is able to give his power to others. The book of Luke records Jesus healing others, casting out demons, feeding thousands, raising the dead, and showing knowledge of the thoughts of others. Miracles such as these show Jesus’ amazing power over demons, illness, and death. In light of Jesus’ power, he sends his disciples out to extend his ministry.[30] Jesus not only has the power to do these things but he also has the ability to give others this same power. Luke 9:1-2 records, “One day Jesus called together his twelve disciples and gave them power and authority to cast out all demons and to heal all diseases. Then he sent them out to tell everyone about the Kingdom of God and to heal the sick.” Just as Jesus’ work to do miraculous acts authenticates who he is, the fact that such work continues with his disciples suggests that Jesus’ authority continues through them.[31]

IV. CONCLUSION

The historical grounding of such a well documented and researched book as Luke sheds light on who Jesus is. Direct descriptions by Luke that Jesus is the instrument of salvation, responses from other characters that Jesus is the awaited Messiah, Jesus’ own thoughts and words addressing God as father, Jesus’ self-characterization as the son of man who saves, as well as his actions doing miracles all point to him clearly being the son of God, the Savior.

Bibliography

Bock, Darrell. Luke 1:11-9:50. Vol. 1, Baker Exegetical Commentary on the New Testament Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Books, 1994.

Bock, Darrell. Luke 9:51-24:53. Vol. 2, Baker Exegetical Commentary on the New Testament Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Books, 1996.

Marshall, I. H. Luke: Historian and Theologian. London: Paternoster, 1970). Quoted in Trites, Allison. The Gospel of Luke, Acts. Edited by Philip Comfort, Vol. 12, Cornerstone Biblical Commentary, edited Philip Comfort. Carole Stream, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 2006.

Stein, Robert H. Luke. Vol. 24. The New American Commentary. Nashville: Broadman & Holman Publishers, 1992.

Trites, Allison. The Gospel of Luke, Acts. Edited by Philip Comfort, Vol. 12, Cornerstone Biblical Commentary, edited Philip Comfort. Carole Stream, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 2006.

Wenham, David and Steve Walton. Exploring the New Testament. Vol. 1, A Guide to the Gospels and Acts, vo. 1, 2nd ed. Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 2011.


[1] Allison Trites, The Gospel of Luke, Acts, ed. Philip Comfort, in Cornerstone Biblical Commentary, ed. Philip Comfort, vol. 12, (Carole Stream, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 2006), 12.

[2] David Wenham and Steve Walton, Exploring the New Testament, vol. 1, A Guide to the Gospels and Acts, vo. 1, 2nd ed. (Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 2011), 240.

[3] Allison Trites, The Gospel of Luke, 12.

[4] Allison Trites, The Gospel of Luke, 12.

[5] I. H. Marshall, Luke: Historian and Theologian, (London: Paternoster, 1970) quoted in Allison Trites, The Gospel of Luke, 12.

[6] Luke uses the Greek noun for “salvation” seven times in his gospel. This same noun is never found in Mark or Matthew. Wenham and Walton, Exploring the New Testament, vol. 1, A Guide to the Gospels and Acts, vo. 1, 2nd ed, 247.

[7] Luke “found no difficulty in recording accounts of angelic activities as historical fact.” Allison Trites, The Gospel of Luke, 19.

[8] Darrell Bock, Luke 1:11-9:50, vol. 1, Baker Exegetical Commentary on the New Testament (Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Books, 1994), 242.

[9] Allison Trites, The Gospel of Luke, 59.

[10] Ibid.

[11] Darrell Bock, Luke 1:11-9:50, 253.

[12] Allison Trites, The Gospel of Luke, 61.

[13] Ibid., 72.

[14] Ibid., 73.

[15] Darrell Bock, Luke 1:11-9:50, 345.

[16] Stein, Robert H. Stein, Luke, vol. 24, The New American Commentary (Nashville: Broadman & Holman Publishers, 1992), 227.

[17] Darrell Bock, Luke 1:11-9:50, 708. 

[18] Ibid., 270.

[19] Allison Trites, The Gospel of Luke, Luke, 63.

[20] Darrell Bock, Luke 1:11-9:50, 271.

[21] Allison Trites, The Gospel of Luke, 189.

[22] See 6:22; 7:34; 9:22, 26, 58; 10:22; 11:30; 12:40; 17:22-26; 19:10; 22:48, 70, 24:7.

[23] Darrell Bock, Luke 9:51-24:53, vol. 2, Baker Exegetical Commentary on the New Testament (Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Books, 1996), 1139.

[24] Luke 7:11-17; 8:40-56.

[25] Luke 4:38-39, 40 (“many” were cured); 5:13, 18-24; 6:8-1, 17-19; 7:9-10, 21; 8:40-48; 13:10-14; 14:1-6; 17:11-13 (10 were cured).

[26] Luke 4:31-37; 6:17-19; 7:21; 8:26-34; 9:37-43; 10:14.

[27] Luke 9:10-17.

[28] Darrell Bock, Luke 1:11-9:50, 34.

[29] This final scenario with Zacchaeus is correctly described, “Jesus makes a surprise move. Upon arriving under the tree in which Zacchaeus is perched, he looks up and addresses the tax collector by name. The text does not indicate how Jesus knows Zacchaeus’s name: perhaps he knew it by supernatural enablement (like John 1:47:48) or by hearing people call to Zacchaeus or by asking about his name (Plummer 1896:434; Arndt 1956: 389; C. A. Evans 1990: 283; Marshall 1978: 696. Despite the absence of this detail, it is clear that Jesus is in control of the situation.” Darrell Bock, Luke 9:51-24:53, 1517. 

[30] Wenham and Walton, Exploring the New Testament, vol. 1, A Guide to the Gospels and Acts, vo. 1, 2nd ed, 243-244.

[31] Darrell Bock, Luke 1:11-9:50, 34.

Filed Under: Bible Study Resources

Three Distinctions in the Dispensational View of Sanctification

October 19, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

Loosely defined, sanctification is the work of both God and a believer toward becoming more Christ-like. The variations within evangelical theology and its view of sanctification vary greatly. As a system of theology, dispensationalism views sanctification in similar ways to many other evangelical theologies with the exception of three distinctions. Those three distinctions are the security of a believer, the work of the Spirit, and the unique role of progressive sanctification. This paper will define sanctification broadly from both a mainline and dispensational viewpoint, provide a brief biblical basis for dispensationalism, as well as discuss at length the three distinctions of the dispensational view of sanctification.

I. SANCTIFICATION DEFINED

            Sanctification is “being made holy, or purified”[1] by the “continuous operation of the Holy Spirit, by which the holy disposition imparted in regeneration is maintained and strengthened.”[2] The word sanctify comes from similar Hebrew and Greek words that mean “a person or thing is thereby said to be set apart, or classified, usually as pertaining unto God.”[3] Encompassing all of these definitions is that “Sanctification refers to growth in spiritual maturity, founded upon the enablement provided to all believers by the Holy Spirit and energized by the filling of the Spirit.”[4] With the definition of sanctification provided it is important to examine dispensationalism and how it might provide a different view of what sanctification is and how it occurs in the life of a believer.

II. A BRIEF BIBLICAL BASIS FOR DISPENSATIONALISM

            The word “dispensation” comes from the usage of the word, oikonomia, which is commonly used in the New Testament. But what is a dispensation? Stanley Toussaint describes a dispensation as “a period of time during which man is tested in respect of obedience to some specific revelation of the will of God.”[5] These periods of times include seven distinct dispensations.

A. The Seven Dispensations

            Stanley Toussaint provides an abbreviated description of the seven different dispensations of God. Each of these dispensations throughout history show different ways God interacted with His people in how they were to worship Him, the way in which He expected them to obey Him, as well as well as His punishment for disobedience. The first was the dealing with Adam before the fall and the second is the way in which God deals with Adam after the fall. The third was after the flood based on human government and capital punishment being enabled. The fourth was after the Tower of Babel which is when God began to mediate His blessings to people through one man: Abraham. The fifth was the Mosaic Law. The sixth is the age of grace and the church (as one with Jews and Gentiles). The seventh is the Millennial Kingdom which precedes the eternal state.[6]

B. The Dispensations in Light of Covenants in the Bible

            Another presentation of the basis for dispensationalism is from Craig Blaising and Darrell Bock who explain the six different covenants in the Bible as evidences of God working in different ways during different periods of time. The Noahic Covenant was the first appearance of covenants in the Bible. God uses covenant language to promise to preserve Noah’s life and every creature taken into the ark (Gen. 6:18) as well as to promise to never again destroy life on the earth through a flood (Gen. 9:9-17).[7] Another is the Abrahamic Covenant which clarified the way God kept his original covenant to Noah. The Abrahamic Covenant also revealed a foundation for a relationship between God, humanity, and life on the earth. Since the Abrahamic Covenant did not fully reveal God’s plans for humanity, further revelation was needed.[8] Another covenant was the Mosaic Covenant which focused on the concrete and present relationship between Israel and God. Based on the lifestyle of each generation, God presented a blessing or curse. Latter prophets living under the Mosaic Covenant predicted that a new covenant would come and in turn fulfill the Abrahamic Covenant.[9] The New Covenant was a new arrangement for the patriarchal blessing. This was a new dispensation of the Spirit that occurred after the Mosaic Covenant as a way to expand and bring greater revelation to God’s meaning of “I will bless you.”[10] The Davidic Covenant was another covenant which was given to bring an everlasting fulfillment to the Abrahamic Covenant and blessing. Through the Davidic Covenant, blessings would come under a Davidic king. Through the mediation of that Davidic king, blessings would come to an Israel of faith was well as all other nations that trust in Him.[11]  Jesus is the fulfillment of the Davidic king as well as the fulfillment of the biblical covenants as He is a descendant of David who will mediate the blessings to Israel. In Jesus, the Mosaic Covenant was also fulfilled. In one act, Jesus brought the Mosaic Covenant to an end (through His death) while also providing the sacrifice necessary for a new covenant which provides redemption, renewal, and resurrection. Stretching back further than David, Jesus is the heir to Abraham and mediates those blessings to Israel and other nations.[12]

            However, with these covenants and dispensations, it is clear that this present dispensation is not the end. This present dispensation looks forward. The next dispensation will have the new covenant fulfilled and fully received. When will this occur? At the descent of Jesus from heaven which is when a new covenant blessing will be extended as Jesus rules the nations.[13]

C. An Exegetical Basis for Dispensationalism

            The primary basis for dispensationalism comes from the use of the word oikonomia by the Apostle Paul in Ephesians. In Ephesians 1:9, 10 as well as Ephesians 3:9-11 the word is used to describe how God works. Senior Professor of Bible Exposition at Dallas Theological Seminary, Elliott Johnson supports this claim, “The exegetical basis for dispensationalism is derived partially from Paul’s three references to the term oikonomia within the book of Ephesians (1:10; 3:2,9).”[14] With such a large system of thought being derived from the use of a word in one book a closer examination is needed. For this sake, first the root meaning of the word “dispensation” will be examined, then its use in Ephesians as well its other uses in the New Testament, then observations and interpretations of how the word is used within the Ephesian passages will be made.

1. Meaning of the Word

            Charles Ryrie tells that in the ancient Greek culture, “an oikonomos was a servant in charge of a household. Oikonomia referred to his office or activity of managing the house.”[15] Another appropriate definition of oikonomia is “stewardship, manager” and can sometimes refer to a “grand plan.”[16] Over time these words began to be used more broadly and began to encompass the management activity involving financial transactions. Therefore the English words “steward” and “stewardship” are derived from the words oikonomos and oikonomia.[17]

            Within the New Testament Paul uses the terminology of oikonomos and oikonomia to “distinguish at least two and possibly three successive dispensations.”[18] Ryrie further elaborates that “Jesus’ teaching that the coming kingdom of God would involve stewardship changes also shows the appropriateness of dispensational theology to characterize his view of present and future.[19]

2. Other Uses in the New Testament

            The word oikonomia is used more than ten times throughout the New Testament in various forms. However, the following verses and their observations include the word used in the same or a similar way as in Ephesians.

  • Assuming, by the way, that you know God gave me the special responsibility (oikonomia) of extending his grace to you Gentiles (Eph. 3:2).[20]
  • Jesus told this story to his disciples: “There was a certain rich man who had a manager (oikonomos) handling his affairs. One day a report came that the manager was wasting his employer’s money” (Luke 16:1).
  • So look at Apollos and me as mere servants of Christ who have been have been put in charge (oikonomos) of explaining God’s mysteries (1 Cor. 4:1).
  • They have to obey their guardians (oikonomos) until they reach whatever age their father has set (Gal 4:2).
  • God has given me the responsibility (oikonomia) of serving his church by proclaiming his entire message to you (Col. 1:25).
  • An elder is a manager (oikonomos) of God’s household, so he must live a blameless life. He must not be arrogant or quick tempered; he must not be heavy drinker, violent, or dishonest with money (Tit 1:7).

Even though these verses use other examples to employ the use of the Greek word to describe a manager, steward, or grand plan, hopefully the meaning affirms the way dispensationalists use the same word in Ephesians.

3. Ephesians 1:9, 10

As discussed earlier, the roots of dispensationalism are grounded in Ephesians 1:9,10 as well as Ephesians 3:9-11. Paul, when writing to the church of Ephesus, explains that God used Jesus as the way to adopt everyone into His family. Through Jesus Christ He has brought new people into His family, which told about what had already happened in the past, but the two verses in Ephesians 1:9,10 focus on the future. Paul writes,

God has now revealed to us his mysterious plan regarding Christ, a plan to fulfill his own good pleasure. And this is the plan: at the right time he will bring everything together under the authority of Christ—everything in heaven and on earth (Eph. 1:9, 10).

Here are important observations and interpretations about these two verses:

  1. This passage is listed in Paul’s introductory remarks to the church of Ephesus and sets the stage for the rest of the book. Paul is talking about how God had showered (him and the people in the world at that time) with kindness, wisdom, and understanding as a result of Christ. He also explains that God used Christ to purchase the freedom of the readers of Ephesians with the blood of Jesus Christ. C. I. Scofield, one of the first dispensationalist theologians, defines the beginning of this section as well as chapter 3 of Ephesians as a “positional” passage, meaning that Paul is describing and defines the standing that believers have in “Christ” as well as “in the heavenlies” through pure grace.[21]
  2. The plan was once mysterious. The plan existed from the beginning and was mysterious for a long time; therefore it was not known to people before it had been revealed. But it existed from the beginning. It was God’s plan for His own pleasure (as will be seen later in the verses).
  3. The plan has been revealed. God revealed the plan; Paul is merely attempting to explain it. The plan is about Christ. Christ is the focus of the revealing of the plan. And when Christ died the plan was revealed. Christ is the catalyst that has allowed His believers to understand the plan. Because of Christ and His work His believers are now allowed to know about God’s plan. And that plan has been revealed so that “believers are able to grasp something of the divine purpose of the ages.”[22]
  4. This plan involves God’s pleasure. The plan was God’s plan from the beginning in which He desired to fulfill His good pleasure. It was for God’s benefit. Scofield believed the plan was according to “his [God’s] good pleasure which he hath purposed for himself.”[23]
  5. The plan talked about in verse nine is revealed in verse ten. While verse nine states that the plan has “now” been revealed, verse 10 explains the plan and what will happen in the future.
  6. The plan is something that will happen in the future. In verse ten the tense is future. God says that He “will” bring everything together. This is evidence that it will be brought together in the future at the right time. The literal translation of this can be, “unto the dispensation of the fullness of times.”[24] Another literal translation might be “that in the dispensation of the fullness of times he might gather together all things in Christ.”[25] This dispensation of the fullness of times is defined by Scofield as the “seventh and last of the ordered ages which condition human life on earth, is identical with the kingdom covenant with David.”[26]
  7. Just as Christ revealed the plan, everything will be brought together under Christ’s authority. Christ is the authority over everything as part of this plan. Bringing together the plan is done by Christ, and it is brought under the authority of Christ. Again, Christ is the key. This is referring to the dispensation of the Millennial Kingdom which is when “God’s purposes will be completed (fulfilled) and all things both spiritual and material will be under Christ and His rule.”[27]
  8. Words of location are used. Both heaven and earth are used as literal locations of where “everything” is going to come from. The verse uses the words “in heaven” and “on earth.” What is brought together “under” the authority of Christ will be “in” heaven and “on” earth. This will be “all things in Christ, both which are in heaven, and which are on earth; even in him.”[28]

4. Ephesians 3:9-11

In Ephesians 3:9-11 another emphasis is used as a way to develop the biblical view of a dispensational theology. Still writing in the “positional” type of context where Paul is defining a believer’s relation to Christ and describing things, Paul writes:

I was chosen to explain to everyone this mysterious plan that God, the Creator of all things, had kept secret from the beginning. God’s purpose in all this was to use the church to display his wisdom in its rich variety to all the unseen rulers and authorities in the heavenly places. This was his eternal plan, which he carried out through Christ Jesus our Lord (Eph. 3:9-11). 

Similar to the Ephesians passage in chapter one, observations and interpretations of this passage will be made to show its dispensational theology:

  1. Again, a plan is described. This was a mysterious plan. The plan had been kept secret in the past, but now it has been revealed.
  2. The church is used to display God’s wisdom. The medium that God uses is the church. The church is how God explains his rich variety.[29] Scofield also agrees that the church is the method which God uses to display the revelations of the mystery of God.[30] This is the new dispensation; the sixth and second to last dispensation.
  3. God’s wisdom is described as having “rich variety.” The adjective phrase “rich variety” in this verse does not refer to “the church” as some might interpret it that way. Instead, “rich variety” refers to God’s wisdom. Other Bible translations might better reflect this phrase such as the New American Standard Bible, “So that the manifold wisdom of God might now be made known through the church to the rulers and the authorities in the heavenly places” (Eph. 3:10), or New Oxford Annotated Bible, “So that through the church the wisdom of God in its rich variety might now be made known to the rulers and authorities in heavenly places” (Eph. 3:10). This rich variety of God’s wisdom is more specifically defined as the wholly new thing which was Christ’s body. Christ’s body formed by the baptism of the Holy Spirit was the rich variety.[31] And Christ’s body through the baptism of the Holy Spirit refers to the variety of the new relationship between Jews and Gentiles in one body.[32] Through Christ’s baptism and the Holy Spirit’s work, this rich variety has resulted in the new relationship between Jews and Gentiles together in one body.
  4. The purpose of the mystery has been carried out through Christ. This new dispensation—the dispensation of grace—has been carried out through Christ. This is known because verse 11 says, “carried out” which is past tense and because the inclusion of Jews and Gentiles who believe was one of the results of Christ’s death.[33]

III. THREE DISTINCTIONS IN THE DISPENSATIONAL VIEW OF SANCTIFICATION

A. Security under Christ

            The first distinction of the dispensational view of sanctification is a believer’s security under Christ. Dispensationalists focus on progressive sanctification: the experimental act of the believer by yielding to the work of the Holy Spirit after justification. This is because justification and security of going to heaven is not based on “how sanctified you are.”[34] Instead, the focus is placed on the trustworthiness of God’s own testimony in His word.[35] In other words, believers are “eternally secure from the moment of regeneration”[36] through their faith and baptism in Christ. Therefore, their assurance is not based on their worthiness or honor nor is it based on their “progress” in progressive sanctification. Their assurance is based on their belief and faith in Christ.

            While some people might see justification and sanctification as one event, the dispensational view of sanctification sees them as two distinct events. Lewis Sperry Chafer, a dispensational theologian and founder of Dallas Theological Seminary, provides two basises for this view. The first was that he saw a sharp distinction between justification and sanctification.[37] Including in this distinction between justification and sanctification was the work of the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit had different ways of working in the believer between the “drawing near to Christ” that the Spirit uses to bring a believer close to God (justification). While the work of the Spirit was much different in the life of a believer as part of sanctification. The second was that Chafer saw a time interval between conversion and the beginning of progressive sanctification because progressive sanctification was primarily based on a believer’s yeildedness.[38] This meant that a person was not necessarily being sanctified as soon as he or she was converted to Christianity. This was because progressive sanctification in the life of a believer is based on the knowledge of truth, devotion, and experience.[39] These elements are something that do not happen at the moment of conversion but instead occur during a time interval sometime after justification.

            Further support for the security of a believer in sanctification is provided by the Dallas Theological Seminary dispensational doctrine of sanctification. DTS believes that sanctification is “already complete for every saved person because his position toward God is the same as Christ’s position.”[40] The position being referred to is a position of security of salvation under Christ. Salvation is secure because the work of salvation has already been done. Because the faith of the believer has already been confessed in Christ and that believer has already been baptized by the Holy Spirit.

            The idea that a Christian will never fall into sin is a false one. It is important to remember that all Christians have a sinful nature and that sin and wrongdoings will occur in the life of a believer. Because of this, dispensationalists argue that “sinless perfection is attained only in the glorified state of heaven and not in the present life.”[41] Because of this, the dispensational perspective recognizes the fact that Christians will fall into sin, but the dispensational perspective does not see sin as reversing a believer’s salvation. Neither does sin cause a believer to lose the Holy Spirit. Yet, that sin of the believer must be corrected.[42]

            This view that sin does not reverse a believer’s salvation is contrary to other evangelical views of sanctification. One of those views is the “holiness” view of sanctification. The holiness view of sanctification includes the Wesleyan, Oberline, Pentecostal, and Reformed views of sanctification that say you might lose your salvation if you participate in severe sin.[43] In the holiness view the believer’s active role in sanctification is heightened and emphasized. The question that one would raise from a dispensational view is this: If a believer plays a role in sanctification, what happens if he or she fails? If a believer plays a role in his own sanctification and he fails, is he still saved?

            An assurance that believers have under the dispensational view of sanctification is that sin does not reverse a believer’s salvation. This is because of the “sealing” work of the Holy Spirit in the life of a believer at conversion. Chafer explains the ministry of the Holy Spirit in sealing as it “represents the Godward aspect of the relationships, — authority, responsibility, and a final transaction. It is ‘unto the day of redemption.’ The Spirit Himself is the seal, and all who have the Spirit are sealed. His presence in the heart is the divine mark.”[44] A believer might try his best to live a holy life yet still sin, or have taken a “day off” from living as a Christian. In the dispensational view of sanctification, justification and security under Christ is permanent. In effect, one may say that the dispensational perspective holds that the position of a Christian is saved forever and that he is going to heaven. Therefore, the Christian needs to allow the spirit of God to work in him. A key distinction in the dispensational view of sanctification is that salvation is divinely secured at justification. Therefore the work of the Holy Spirit in the life of a believer should also be examined from the dispensational perspective.

B. The Work of the Holy Spirit

            The second distinction of the dispensational perspective on sanctification is the work and ministry of the Holy Spirit. John Walvoord, a dispensationalist and former president of Dallas Theological Seminary, wrote an article titled, “The Augustinian-Dispensational Perspective of Sanctification” where he states, “Though all Christians are regenerated by the Spirit, baptized by the Spirit, indwelt by the Sprit, and sealed by the Spirit, not all Christians are filled with the Spirit.”[45] The filling of the Spirit and Its active work in the believer is an important work within the dispensational perspective. Dispensationalists argue that this work of the Spirit inside a believer is distinct from the work of the Spirit before salvation (which is often called the “conviction” of the spirit that draws non-believers to God). This work of the Spirit is also distinct from the work of the Spirit at the moment of salvation (i.e., baptism by the Holy Spirit, resurrection with Jesus, etc.). This work of the Spirit in the life of a believer is the cornerstone and main focus of the dispensational perspective of sanctification in the life of a believer. But, what is the work of the Spirit in the life of a believer? The work of the Spirit in the life of a believer is the “work of God that occurs repeatedly in the life of believers, and as such it is obviously the source of sanctification as well as all spiritual fruitfulness.”[46] This is the cornerstone for not just the work of the Spirit in the life of a believer for sanctification, but it is the main part of dispensational theology. This is important for the dispensational view of sanctification because the filling of the Spirit is the unhindered ministry of the Holy Spirit in the life of a believer. The Holy Spirit infuses into the believer and provides spiritual power to do more than what he might have done without the help of the Holy Spirit.[47]

            In the dispensational view, the only necessity in sanctification is a “yieldedness” to the Holy Spirit. Thus sanctification according to Randall Gleason in his article, “B.B. Warfield and Lewis S. Chafer on Sanctification,” is “dependent on the believer’s initiative in meeting the condition of yieldedness.”[48] And that condition of yieldedness is justification and allowing the Holy Spirit to do work in the life of the believer. Further clarifying the work of the Holy Spirit and the believer’s responsibility is Chafer who believed sanctification was contingent on a believer’s willingness to “yield” to God.[49] That yielding is a submission to the work of the Spirit in the life of a believer.

            When considering that dispensational theology sees seven distinct “dispensations” in how God deals with and relates Himself to man, it is important to characterize how this work of the Spirit fits into dispensational theology. Based on the dispensational perspective of Chafer, Walvoord, and Ryrie, the indwelling of the Holy Spirit was a new ministry of the “dispensation of grace.”[50] The dispensational perspective would view indwelling, baptism of the Holy Spirit, sealing, and union with Christ being an instantaneous event occurring in the New Testament as a new dispensation. Therefore, this was not a practice in the Old Testament,[51] but it is something that believers now experience under the dispensation of grace.

C. Progressive Sanctification

            The third distinction in the dispensational view of sanctifications is what Chafer calls progressive sanctification. Virtually all Christians agree that sanctification is an activity that occurs in some form after conversion (justification). However, the types of sanctification and the role of God and human are often debated.

            The dispensational view of sanctification sees the topic of sanctification broken up into three separate categories which also occur in order in the life of a believer:

  1. Positional Sanctification: This is the position in Christ, perhaps best clarified by Paul when he refers to all believers as “saints” and a “holy nation, priesthood, etc.”
  2. Experimental Sanctification: This is the “progressive” act of God for the believer. It is the “progress” a believer makes to become more like Christ by the Spirit of God.
  3. Ultimate Sanctification: This is the perfection believers will experience when they are brought into the presennce of glory at the end times.[52]

This paper will focus on the role of “Progressive Sanctification” as that is the primary way that believers are sanctified here on earth after positional sanctification and before ultimate sanctification.

Progressive sanctification is characterized by the filling of the Spirit. The filling of the Spirit is essential to the progressive sanctification that occurs in the life of a believer. However, it is important to distinguish the difference between the filling of the Spirit defined in dispensational theology verses how it is more commonly used in evangelical theology.

  • Filling is different than indwelling because indwelling is something permanent while filling is recurring and experimental.
  • Filling is different than sealing because sealing is a one-time event occurring at the moment of faith while filling is a recurring event.
  • Filling is different than Baptism because Baptism is a one-time event that results in identification with the church while filling is a recurring event that results in community of church and union with Christ.
  • Filling is different than maturity because maturity is obedience to God over time while filling is yielding to the Spirit’s work in the life of a believer.[53]

            Progressive sanctification only occurs because of the indwelling of the Spirit. By the power of the Spirit the new nature a believer has enables him to produce the fruit of the Spirit.[54] The new nature that occurs because of the power of the Spirit is explained by the Apostle Paul that “we died and were buried with Christ by baptism. And just as Christ was raised from the dead by the glorious power of the father, now we also may live new lives. . . We are no longer slaves to sin. For when we died with Christ we were set from the power of sin. And since we died with Christ, we know we will also live with him. . . . So you also should consider yourselves to be dead to the power of sin and alive to God through Christ Jesus. . . For you were dead, but now you have new life.”[55] That is the new nature believers have in Christ: no longer being under the requirements of the law (an old dispensation), but instead having new life because of Christ Jesus (a new dispensation, the dispensation of grace). How does this happen in the light of the sinful nature which all believers have? This is certainly not possible on a normal scale because each human once was controlled by sin and was a slave to sin (as seen in the Romans passage). This is possible because the “human body is His instrument for manifesting these evidences of God’s grace.”[56] Warfield and Chafer agree that “sanctification involves both the sovereign grace of the Holy Spirit and the willing response of the individual believer and that the experience of sanctification is progressive.”[57] Therefore sanctification is an act of God through the life of a believer as long as the believer has “yielded” to the Holy Spirit to allow Him to do that work. It takes both the work of God and the willingness of the believer for sanctification to occur.

With the indwelling of the Holy Spirit and the yielding of the believer, progressive sanctification can occur. Chafer believed that sanctification occurred “little by little as the believer’s new nature counteracted the old.”[58] Even though the old sinful nature can never be completely abolished, a believer’s yielding to the work of the Holy Spirit in his life allowed the new nature to slowly and progressively defeat the old sinful nature.

The Dallas Theological Seminary Doctrinal Statement also sheds light on the progressive sanctification and its distinctives within dispensational theology. In dispensational theology there is a “progressive sanctification where the Christian is to ‘grow in grace,’ and to ‘be changed’ by the unhindered power of the Spirit.”[59] It is important to note that in light of the security under Christ, progressive sanctification, and being perfectly sanctified when Jesus returns, the sin nature always remains.[60] It cannot “be eradicated in this life.”[61] The sin nature is part of every person regardless of how much or how well a person allows the Holy Spirit to sanctify him.[62]

IV. CONCLUDING THOUGHTS ON THE DISTINCTIONS OF SANCTIFICATION IN DISPENSATIONALISM

            This paper claims that there are three distinctions in the dispensational view of sanctification. After a broad evangelical definition of sanctification and a brief biblical basis for dispensational theology, those three distinctions were shared. Those three distinctions are a believer’s security under Christ, the work of the Holy Spirit, and progressive sanctification. As a result, believers can rest assured that their salvation is secure under Christ, that the Holy Spirit will work in their life, and that over time they will become progressively more and more like Christ. These are biblical and comforting assurances that each believer can have based on the dispensational view of sanctification.

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Blaising, Craig., and Darrell Bock. Progressive Dispensationalism. Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Books, 1993.

Chafer, Lewis Sperry. He That is Spiritual: A Classic Study of the Biblical Doctrine of Spirituality. Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1918.

Chafer, Lewis Sperry Chafer. Systematic Theology. Vol. 6, Pneumatology. Grand Rapids, MI: Kregel Publications, 1948.

Comfort, Philip W., and Walter A. Elwell, eds. Tyndale Bible Dictionary: A comprehensive guide to the people, places, and important words of the Bible. Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 2001.

Gleason, Randall. “B. B. Warfield and Lewis S. Chafer on Sanctification.” Journal of the Evangelical Theological Society 40, no. 2 (June 1997): 241-256.

Hoehner, Harold. “Ephesians.” In The Bible Knowledge Commentary: New Testament. Edited by John Walvoord and Roy Zuck, vol. 2. Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1985.

Holsteen, Nathan. “A Dispensational View of Sanctification.” Unpublished class notes for ST105. Dallas Theological Seminary, Fall Semester, 2013.

Holsteen, Nathan. “The Holiness View of Sanctification.” Unpublished class notes for ST105. Dallas Theological Seminary, Fall Semester, 2013.

Holsteen, Nathan. “The Reformed View of Sanctification.” Unpublished class notes for ST105. Dallas Theological Seminary, Fall Semester, 2013.

HOLY BIBLE: New Living Translation. “NLT Word Study System” 1197-1209. Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale, 2009.

Johnson, Elliott. “Hermeneutics and Dispensationalism.” In Walvoord: A Tribute. Edited by Donald Campbell and John Walvoord, 239-255. Chicago, IL: Moody Press.

Ryrie, Charles. Dispensationalism. Chicago, IL: Moody Press, 1995.

Scofield, C. I. Scofield Reference Notes. 1917. Accessed November 30, 2013. http://www.biblestudytools.com/commentaries/scofield-reference-notes/.

Snoeberger, Mark. “Second-Blessing Models of Sanctification and Early Dallas Dispensationalism.” The Master’s Seminary Journal 15, vol. 1 (Spring, 2004): 93-105.

Strong, Augustus Hopkins. Systematic Theology, 3 vols. Philadelphia, PA: American Baptist Publication Society, 1907.

The Scofield Reference Bible, ed. C.I. Scofield. New York: Oxford U., 1945, 5. Quoted in Stanley Toussaint, “A Biblical Defense of Dispensationalism” in Walvoord: A Tribute, ed. Donald Campbell and John Walvoord. Chicago, IL: Moody Press, 1982).

Toussaint, Stanley. “A Biblical Defense of Dispensationalism.” In Walvoord: A Tribute. Edited by Donald Campbell and John Walvoord, 81-91. Chicago, IL: Moody Press.

Walvoord, John. “The Augustinian-Dispensational Perspective.” In Five Views on Sanctification. Edited by Zondervan, 197-237. Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1987.


[1] Philip W. Comfort and Walter A. Elwell, eds., Tyndale Bible Dictionary: A comprehensive guide to the people, places, and important words of the Bible (Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 2001), 1163.

[2] Augustus Hopkins Strong, Systematic Theology, 3 vols., (Philadelphia, PA: American Baptist Publication Society, 1907), 863.

[3] Lewis Sperry Chafer, Systematic Theology, vol. 6, Pneumatology (Grand Rapids, MI: Kregel Publications, 1948), 284-285.

[4] Nathan Holsteen, “The Reformed View of Sanctification,” unpublished class notes for ST105 (Dallas Theological Seminary, Fall Semester, 2013), 18.

[5] The Scofield Reference Bible, ed. C.I. Scofield (New York: Oxford U., 1945), 5 quoted in Stanley Toussaint, “A Biblical Defense of Dispensationalism” in Walvoord: A Tribute, ed. Donald Campbell and John Walvoord(Chicago, IL: Moody Press, 1982), 90.

[6] Stanley Toussaint, “A Biblical Defense of Dispensationalism” in Walvoord: A Tribute, ed. Donald Campbell and John Walvoord(Chicago, IL: Moody Press, 1982), 89-90.

[7] Craig Blaising and Darrell Bock, Progressive Dispensationalism (Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Books, 1993), 128-129.

[8] Ibid., 139-140.

[9] Ibid., 140-151.

[10] Ibid., 158-159.

[11] Ibid., 170, 172.

[12] Ibid., 210-211.

[13] Ibid.

[14] Elliott Johnson, “Hermeneutics and Dispensationalism,” in Walvoord: A Tribute, ed. Donald Campbell and John Walvoord(Chicago, IL: Moody Press, 1982), 241.

[15] Charles Ryrie, Dispensationalism (Chicago, IL: Moody Press, 1995), 106.

[16] HOLY BIBLE: New Living Translation, “NLT Word Study System” (Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale, 2009), 1207.

[17] Charles Ryrie, Dispensationalism, 107.

[18] Ibid., 116.

[19] Ibid.

[20] New Living Translation.

[21] C. I. Scofield, Scofield Reference Notes, “Ephesians-Introduction,” 1917, accessed November 30, 2013, http://www.biblestudytools.com/commentaries/scofield-reference-notes/ephesians/ephesians-introduction.html. 

[22] Harold Hoehner, “Ephesians,” in The Bible Knowledge Commentary: New Testament, ed. John Walvoord and Roy Zuck, vol. 2 (Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1985), 619.

[23] C. I. Scofield, Scofield Reference Notes, “Ephesians 1,” 1917, accessed November 30, 2013, http://www.biblestudytools.com/commentaries/scofield-reference-notes/ephesians/ephesians-1.html.

[24] Harold Hoehner, “Ephesians,” in The Bible Knowledge Commentary: New Testament, 619.

[25] C. I. Scofield, Scofield Reference Notes, “Ephesians 1,” 1917, accessed November 30, 2013, http://www.biblestudytools.com/commentaries/scofield-reference-notes/ephesians/ephesians-1.html.

[26] Ibid.

[27] Harold Hoehner, “Ephesians,” in The Bible Knowledge Commentary: New Testament, 619.

[28] C. I. Scofield, Scofield Reference Notes, “Ephesians 1,” 1917, accessed November 30, 2013, http://www.biblestudytools.com/commentaries/scofield-reference-notes/ephesians/ephesians-1.html.

[29] Harold Hoehner, “Ephesians,” in The Bible Knowledge Commentary: New Testament, 630.

[30] C. I. Scofield, Scofield Reference Notes, “Ephesians 3,” 1917, accessed November 30, 2013, http://www.biblestudytools.com/commentaries/scofield-reference-notes/ephesians/ephesians-3.html.

[31] Ibid.

[32] Harold Hoehner, “Ephesians,” in The Bible Knowledge Commentary: New Testament, 630.

[33] Ibid.

[34] This is in contrast to other systems of belief, one of which is Wesleyan which places an emphasis on “Entire Sanctification” or “Christian Perfection.”

[35] Nathan Holsteen, “A Dispensational View of Sanctification,” 24.

[36] Randall Gleason, “B. B. Warfield and Lewis S. Chafer on Sanctification,” Journal of the Evangelical Theological Society 40, no. 2 (June 1997): 241.

[37] Randall Gleason, “Warfield and Chafer on Sanctification,” 250-251.

[38] Ibid.

[39] Lewis Sperry Chafer, He That is Spiritual: A Classic Study of the Biblical Doctrine of Spirituality (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1918), 108.

[40] Nathan Holsteen, “The Reformed View of Sanctification,” 18.

[41] Randall Gleason, “Warfield and Chafer on Sanctification,” 241.

[42] John Walvoord, “The Augustinian-Dispensational Perspective,” in Five Views on Sanctification, ed. by Zondervan (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1987), 219.

[43] Nathan Holsteen, “The Holiness View of Sanctification,” 5-22.

[44] Lewis Sperry Chafer, He That Is Spiritual, 38-39.

[45] John Walvoord, “The Augustinian-Dispensational Perspective,” 215.

[46] Ibid.

[47] Ibid.

[48] Randall Gleason, “Warfield and Chafer on Sanctification,” 251.

[49] Ibid., 255.

[50] Mark Snoeberger, “Second-Blessing Models of Sanctification and Early Dallas Dispensationalism,” The Master’s Seminary Journal 15, vol. 1 (Spring, 2004): 94.

[51] Ibid., 101.

[52] Lewis Sperry Chafer, He That Is Spiritual, 106-109. Lewis Sperry Chafer, Systematic Theology, vol. 6, Pneumatology, 284-285.These descriptions of positional, experimental, and ultimate sanctification have been the best attempt of the author to summarize Chafer’s teaching in both He That Is Spiritual as well as Systematic Theology.

[53] Nathan Holsteen, “A Dispensational View of Sanctification,” 23.

[54] John Walvoord, “The Augustinian-Dispensational Perspective,” 220.

[55] Romans 6:4, 6-8, 13.

[56] John Walvoord, “The Augustinian-Dispensational Perspective,” 221.

[57] Randall Gleason, “Warfield and Chafer on Sanctification,” 241.

[58] Ibid., 253.

[59] Nathan Holsteen, “The Reformed View of Sanctification,” 18.

[60] This is in direct contradiction to teachings of “holiness” such as Wesleyianism which believes that “Entire Sanctification” and “Christian Perfection” are possible which result in the eradication of sin and sin’s nature in the life of a believer.

[61] Nathan Holsteen, “The Reformed View of Sanctification,” 18.

[62] Randall Gleason, “Warfield and Chafer on Sanctification,” 245. It is important to note that the distinction between the believer’s “old self” and “new self” correspond to the teachings of both Lewis Sperry Chafer as well as C. I. Scofield. Many believe Scofield influenced Chafer’s position on sanctification.

Filed Under: Bible Study Resources

An Introduction to Romans

October 18, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

My keyword that I believe summarizes the entire book is “Saving.”

The apostle Paul was in his prime when he wrote his letter to the Romans. He was at the top of his game and Romans should be called his “magnum opus.” It’s the longest and most theologically significant letter that Paul wrote. With that said, Romans is perhaps the least controversial, yet most important book in the New Testament. Paul’s desire—yet inability to visit is that Rome—created one of the most magnificent pieces of literature of all time

KEY VERSE IN ROMANS. “For I am not ashamed of the gospel, for it is the power of God for salvation to everyone who believes, to the Jew first and also to the Greek. For in it the righteousness of God is revealed from faith to faith; as it is written, “BUT THE RIGHTEOUS man SHALL LIVE BY FAITH” (Romans 1:16–17, NASB).

BIG IDEA. The apostle Paul teaches both Jews and gentiles about their inherited sin nature, God’s gracious gift of salvation obtained by faith in Jesus Christ, and that God’s grace that has been extended to all people.

AUTHORSHIP OF ROMANS. The book of Romans is part of what’s called the hauptbriefe, which is a list of letters in the New Testament that all scholars accepted as written by Paul. The book of Romans, 1 Thessalonians, Galatians, 1 Corinthians, 2 Corinthians, Philippians, and Philemon are all seen as authentic letters written by Paul (even liberal scholars admit this).

Internal Evidence. Paul calls himself a bond servant of Christ (Rom 1:1) an apostle (Rom 1:1), he is an apostle to the gentiles (Rom 11:13; 15:15–20). He says that he wants to come see the people he is writing to (Rom 1:10b–12), but has been prevented from doing that (Rom 1:13–15). He was prevented from coming to them (Rom 15:22), but he hopes to visit them soon when he goes to Spain (Rom 15:23–24). He’s going to Jerusalem to deliver a gift (Rom 15:25–27), but when done he will go to Rome (Rom 15:28–29). Paul likely was born at the same time as Jesus in the city of Tarsus (Acts 9:11), an important city in the Roman province of Cilicia within Asia Minor. This “Paul” is an Israelite, descendant of Abraham, from the tribe of Benjamin (Rom 3:9; 4:1; 9:24), has a strong desire to win the lost (Rom 9:1–5; 10:1–4), and has preached the gospel where it has not been preached (Rom 15:20) from Jerusalem to Illyricum (Rom 15:18–19). We could identify Paul as the author of the book of Romans by his name directly (Rom 1:1), family background (Rom 11:1), travels (Rom 15:25–27), and relationships (Rom 16:1–24).

External Evidence. No one from church history ever raised a voice to challenge the authorship of Romans. There was no serious challenge to the claim that Paul wrote Romans.[1] Various ancient writers include Romans in their lists of authentic documents: Marcion, the Muratorian fragment, as well as a steady stream of patristic writers starting with Ignatius, Polycarp, Justin Martyr, and Irenaeus all say Paul wrote Romans. Similarly, here’s a list of apostolic Fathers that echo phrases from Romans: Clement in 1 Clement 32.1 (Rom 9:5); 35.5 (Rom 1:29–32); Ignatius in The Epistle of Ignatius to the Ephesians 19.3 (Rom 6:4); The Epistle of Ignatius to the Magnesians 6.2 (Rom 6:17); The Epistle of Ignatius to the Trallians 9.2; The Epistle of Ignatius to the Symrnaeans 1.1 (Rom 1:3–4).

DATE AND OCCASION. Paul’s letter to the Romans was meant to provide an introduction to him as an apostle and garner support for him on his future journey to Spain. (If the believers in Rome knew Paul and his teachings, he hoped they would support him.) Paul likely wrote the book of Romans from Corinth in AD 57 during the three months he spent in that city as recorded in Acts 20:1–3. Romans 15:26 mentions he received contributions from Macedonia and Acaia for the poor in Jerusalem and Acts 20:3–6 mentions that he was preparing to return to Jerusalem with this love offering. Romans 15:28–29 reveals Paul’s plans to stop in Rome on his way to Spain after he delivers a contribution to the poor in Jerusalem (see Rom 15:25–28; Acts 20—21). Paul wanted to go to Rome (Rom 1:13; 15:22–23). Acts 20:3 and 2 Cor 13:1, 10 tell us he spent three months in Corinth in winter or spring of AD 57. Additional support for this view that Paul wrote from the city of Corinth is based on Paul commending Phoebe (who carried this letter according to Rom 16:2) and resided in Cenchrea (a neighboring town of Corinth, see Rom 16:1–2). When “Gaius” sends his greetings in the letter (Rom 16:23) it may be the same Gaius that Paul baptized in Corinth (1 Cor 1:14). The “Erastus” in Romans 16:23 might be the same man mentioned in 2 Timothy 4:20 that Paul has left in Corinth and might match an inscription mentioned in Corinth.[2]

THEMES. The themes of Romans consist of contrasts. These contrasts are prominent and reiterated in almost every chapter either by using the word, a synonym, or a reference to the concept. The themes are contrasts between:

  • Jew and Gentile
  • Sin and Grace
  • Law and Faith
  • Death and Life

AUDIENCE. The audience of Paul’s letter to the Romans included both Jews (Rom 1:13; 4:1; 9:1—11:36) and gentiles (Rom 1:5, 12–14; 11:13). Yet, I believe it was written to gentile Christians to rehearse and teach them about their roots of their Christian faith. Gentile Christians were probably the majority; Jewish Christians were probably the minority.[3] Suetonius, in his Life of Claudias, says that the Roman emperor Claudias expelled Jews from Rome because of rioting due to debates about who Christ was (25.2, 4). This would have happened in AD 49. This was verified by Luke when he writes that Priscilla and Acquila, residents of Rome, were in Corinth because of that edict (Acts 18:2). Whatever the context, the letter is written to those in Christ (Rom 1:6) in Rome (Rom 1:7) who have a strong and mature faith (Rom 1:11–12; 15:14; 16:19). The letter was meant to encourage mature believers, likely Gentiles that have spent years living as Christians in Rome, who were also welcoming back Jews who had been expelled from the city but now are returning after the edict of Claudias had lifted. (Most scholars believe the edict would not have been in place for very long, especially since Claudias died in AD 54.)[4] Thus, Jews would be returning to Rome to find a strong Gentile Christian church, to which Paul is teaching the Gentile Christians how to welcome back these Jewish Christians.[5]

THEOLOGICAL TREATISE. While some people claim it is a systematic theology or theological treaty, the letter does not address several important theological topics. Ecclesiology is not explained in the letter. While the word, “ekklesia” occurs in Romans 16:1, 4, 5, 16, 23, it describes a local house church and does not provide instructions about the church. Romans 12:3–8 mentions “the body of Christ” but doesn’t describe the community as a church. Eschatology is only referenced within the context of God’s judgment (Rom 2:5–11) and the need for vigilance before the end time. There is no teaching on the “parousia” and the Eucharist is not even hinted at in this letter.

THE CITY OF ROME. It was the largest and most influential city of the first-century. It was an economic hub and vast commercial empire that had enjoyed worldly prominence for more than a century. The phrase, “All Roads Lead to Rome” was true because of the network of highways built to connect it to many other cities. The city of Rome was also a melting pot of cultures and languages. There were many Jews[6] living there, most of which were poor, although there were some groups of Jews that were better educated and wealthier.[7] The Jews lived as different groups of segregated parts of the city and had their own leaders in those smaller communities. Ancient literature we’ve discovered indicates the Romans looked down on Jews because of circumcision (Rom 2:25–29; 4:9–12), Sabbath-keeping (Rom 14:5–6), and food customs (Rom 14:2–23). The city was polytheistic with worship of many foreign deities alongside emperor worship.

THE CHURCH OF ROME. There are three traditions about who founded the church in Rome. I’ll start with the least likely option and end with the most likely option.

Peter. According to the Catalogus Liberianus 25.4(AD 354) the church was founded by Peter and Peter was its first bishop. Additionally, Irenaeus writes in about AD 180 that Peter and Paul both founded the church in Rome (Haer 3.1.2; 3.3.1). However, it seems unlikely because Peter was still in Jerusalem for the Jerusalem Council in AD 50, and we know that Claudias kicked Jews out of the city of Rome because of rioting caused by Christ which occurred in AD 49. (How could Christians be in Rome as a result of Peter’s ministry if he had not yet been to Rome?) This also seems unlikely because Paul probably would not have invested time and energy into a city which had already been evangelized (see Rom 15:20 where Paul writes that he won’t build on another man’s foundation).

Jewish Converts from Feast of Pentecost. A possible view is that Jews from the city of Rome, who were converted on the day of Pentecost (Acts 2:10), could have brought their faith in Jesus as Messiah back to the city of Rome. In this way, the Gospel would have started in Jewish synagogues and spread from there. However, it seems unlikely a group of new believers like that would establish such an influential church.

Associates of Paul. Another possible origin of the church in Rome was that associates of the apostle Paul had taken the gospel to the city and began the church there. I think this view is most likely for several reasons. First, this is a pattern seen in other areas of the New Testament (Acts 19:10; Col 1:6–7). Second, Paul seems to have had a long list of friends and associates in the city (he lists twenty-six by name in Rom 16:3–16 in a way that suggests they had shared a gospel-centered ministry on other occasions). Third, the letter does not attempt to defend Paul’s apostolic authority. The readers seem to assume and know he’s an apostle appointed by Christ. Fourth, Paul’s first-missionary journey was in AD 47–48 and Romans was written in AD 57, thus leaving a ten-year span in which some of his earliest converts of his missionary trip could have taken the gospel “further” to Rome on his behalf. Fifth, the Roman commercial empire spanned many countries and thousands of miles. It should not surprise us that the gospel reached Rome without Paul going there. Maybe someone traveling to a city in which Paul was conducting his first missionary journey (AD 47–48) or second missionary journey (AD 49–52) heard the gospel while traveling there and then returned back to Rome with it. This could have occurred not as just something on “one occasion” or by “one person” but by several different groups at different times, presenting a “composite” founding of the church by different groups at different times.[8]

An Outline of ROMANS

INTRODUCTION (1:1–17)

I. SIN (1:18—3:20) – Why am I this way?

II. SALVATION (3:21—5:21) – How am I saved?

III. SANCTIFICATION (6:1—8:39) – How do I grow?

IV. SOVERIGNTY (9:1—11:36) – Who’s in charge?

V. SERVICE )12:1—15:13) – What do I do?

CONCLUSION (15:14—16:27)


[1] As a result of this external evidence, some New Testament introduction books don’t even address “authorship” as a category in their chapters on Romans.

[2] See David W. J. Gill, “Erastus the Aedile,” TynD 40 (1989): 293–302. Cited in D. A. Carson and Douglas Moo, An Introduction to the New Testament, 2nd ed. (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan Academic, 2005), 394.

[3] Douglas Moo, Romans, 2nd ed., NICNT (Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 2018), 12.

[4] Carson and Moo, New Testament Introduction, 395–96.

[5] Douglas Moo, Romans, 4–5.

[6] One resource suggests that 20,000–50,000 Jews were living in the city, which was about 5 percent of the population (Craig S. Keener, Bible Background Commentary, 2nd ed. [Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 2014], 422). Another resource suggests 50,000 (Joseph A. Fitzmyer, Romans: A New Translation with Introduction and Commentary, vol. 33, Anchor Yale Bible [New Haven; London: Yale University Press, 2008], 27.

[7] Keener, Bible Background Commentary, 422.

[8] Kenneth Hanna, From Gospels to Glory, 162–63

Filed Under: Bible Book Introductions

An Introduction to 1 John

October 15, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

“Redirecting” or “Instructing”

First John is one of the most personal and intimate letters even though it mentions no names or locations. It also is one of the most doctrinally complex letters while one of the most practical. It’s difficult to outline, yet its topics and intentions are crystal clear. If I were to summarize this book into one word it would be “redirecting” or “instructing.”

KEY VERSES IN 1 JOHN. Two different sets of key verses emerge from 1 John depending on how you interpret the purpose of this letter.

The “Tests of Fellowship” view of 1 John sees 1 John 1:3–4 as the key verses of the letter. “What we have seen and heard we proclaim to you also, so that you too may have fellowship with us; and indeed our fellowship is with the Father, and with His Son Jesus Christ. These things we write, so that our joy may be made complete” (1 John 1:3–4, NASB).[1] This view believes John was writing to clarify whether or not Christians were “in good standing with God.” In other words, they were saved by God but might not have been in fellowship with God.

The “Tests of Life” view of 1 John sees 1 John 5:13 as the key verse of the letter. “These things I have written to you who believe in the name of the Son of God, so that you may know that you have eternal life” (1 John 5:13). This view believes John was writing to clarify whether or not the readers were genuine believers.

            In addition to 1 John 1:3–4 and 1 John 5:13, I would list 1 John 4:7 as a concise summary of the theology and application of the letter. “Beloved, let us love one another, for love is from God; and everyone who loves is born of God and knows God” (1 John 4:7).

Furthermore, in addition to 1 John 1:3–4; 4:7; and 5:13, I would say 1 John 4:14 is perhaps one of the most critical verses of the letter: “We have seen and testify that the Father has sent the Son to be the Savior of the world.”

THE PURPOSE OF 1 JOHN. Some people see 1 John 2:1, 26 as verses that indicate the “purpose statements” of the letter. The purpose of 1 John is to correct wrong doctrine and practice, to establish true believers and expose false teachers, and it is polemical yet also pastoral.

BIG IDEA. How to have Christian fellowship based on the truth of God and the love of God.

AUTHOR. The author of 1 John was the disciple of Jesus named John, the son of Zebedee, brother of James (Mark 1:19–20). John likely was 88–93 years old when he wrote 1 John. There is no good reason to deny that John the disciple of Jesus is the author of 1 John. Let’s look at the internal and external evidence.

Internal Evidence. There are several lines of internal evidence that indicate John, the disciple of Jesus, is the author of 1 John.

The author actually saw Jesus. We learn from 1 John 1:1–4; 4:14 that the author was an eye-witness of Jesus. This author (unlike Hebrews) wants to tell us about something he saw, heard, and touched. 

The author is authoritative in what he says about Jesus. When we read 1 John 1:10; 2:4, 18; 4:5–6 the author speaks in a dogmatic and authoritative way that’s consistent with a New Testament apostle. When he writes, “Little children” it suggests his authority over them. In this way the author expected his instructions to be obeyed. He’s dogmatic, there’s no disputing the truth he declares, and there’s no room for compromise. 

The abstract ideas in the letter are similar to the Gospel of John. In 1 John we read about topics such as light, life, love, eternal life, logos, and sin. These topics are all similar to topics contained in the Gospel of John, 2 John, and 3 John. Reading all these works together seems to indicate a common author.

Conclusion from Internal Evidence. These do not provethe author of 1 John was the disciple of Jesus named John, but it does support that common belief.

External Evidence. No other person other was ever suggested by the early church to have written 1 John.[2] Furthermore, 1 John has better external attestation than any other New Testament general epistle. Let’s look at some possible, probable, as well as undeniable allusions and references to 1 John in the early church.[3]

Possible Allusions to 1 John. Most scholars see possible allusions to John’s first letter in Clement of Rome (AD 35–99), and Ignatius (Died AD 140).

Probable Allusions to 1 John. We have more certainty about probable allusions to 1 John in the Didache (AD 90–120), the Epistle of Barnabas (AD 130), the Shepherd of Hermas (likely second-century), the Epistle of Diognetus (AD 130), writings of Polycarp (AD 69–155), writings of Justin Martyr (AD 100–165), and writings of Papias (who lived AD 60–130, at the same time as John, and knew John).

Undeniable Allusions and References to 1 John. While there might be varying interpretations about my previous citations of 1 John in the early church, the following is a list of undeniable references to the letter of 1 John and to the apostle John as its author. Among these are the Muratorian Canon, Irenaeus (AD 130–202), Tertullian (AD 155–222), Clement of Alexandria (AD 150–215), Origen of Alexandria (AD 185–253), and Dionysius (AD 470–544).

Conclusion from External Evidence. As you can see, there is strong evidence from several different witnesses within the early centuries of the church that suggest John was the author of this letter.

CONNECTING JOHN TO EPHESUS IN ASIA MINOR. There are various references throughout church history to John, the apostle, being sent to Ephesus and spending his time there.

Eusebius. Often quoted are the words of Eusebius who is regarded as one of the best early church historians. Eusebius lived AD 260–339 and wrote in Ecclesiastical History, 3.1.1, “Such was the condition of the Jews. Meanwhile the holy apostles and disciples of our Saviour were dispersed throughout the world. Parthia, according to tradition, was allotted to Thomas as his field of labor, Scythia to Andrew, and Asia to John, who, after he had lived some time there, died at Ephesus.”

Irenaeus. The testimony of Irenaeus is especially significant because of his close connection to the apostle John. Church history tells us that Irenaeus was a disciple of a man named Polycarp, and Polycarp was a disciple of John. Irenaeus lived AD 125–202 and wrote in Against Heresies, 3.1.1,  “Afterwards, John, the disciple of the Lord, who also had leaned upon His breast, did himself publish a Gospel during his residence at Ephesus in Asia” (Also see Against Heresies, 3.3.4).

DATE. First John likely was written about AD 90. Some scholars say it was written before AD 70, but that is based on internal evidence. Church tradition tells us John moved to Ephesus in Asia Minor sometime before AD 70. It was there he began his mission to the Gentiles. Dating John’s life and his writings is difficult because he disappears from Acts after chapter eight.

THEMES. New Testament scholar Daniel Wallace calls 1 John a “smorgasbord of theological concepts.”[4] While I generally agree, my study of this letter has discovered what I believe to be four common themes of the letter.

Love. In 1 John loving others is something Christians do in order to follow God’s example. Loving others also shows our faith is genuine. See 1 John 2:5, 10, 11, 15–17; 3:1–3, 11–12, 13–18, 23–24; 4:7–10, 11–14, 15–21; 5:1–3.

Commandments. According to 1 John we show that we love God when we follow his commandments. See 1 John 2:3–6, 7–8; 3:22–24; 4:21; 5:1–3.

Children. John teaches that because we are born of God what we do and how we act show that we are children of God. See 1 John 2:1–3, 12–14, 18, 28–29; 3:1–3, 7–10, 18; 4:4–6; 5:1–3, 21.

Abide. The theme of abiding is the most prevalent in this letter. The idea of “abide” sometimes refers to adhering to the apostolic testimony about Jesus while sometimes referring to following a certain conduct modeled by Jesus. See 1 John 2:6, 10, 14, 27, 28; 3:6, 9, 14, 15, 17, 24 [three times]; 4:12, 15, 16 [three times].

CONSTRASTS IN THE BOOK. Similar to the Gospel of John, 1 John is filled with contrasting ideas. Here are the ones I’ve discovered: Christ and antichrists, righteousness and sin, light and darkness, truth and falsehood, love of the Father and love of the world, spirit of God and spirit of the world, children of God and children of Satan, righteous deeds and evil deeds, as well as love and hate.

AUDIENCE. As the last living apostle, John had a strong and wide presence over the churches in Ephesus and the surrounding region (see 2 Jn 10). Churches at that time would normally gather in a wealthy person’s home. It was to those types of churches that John wrote this letter. The audience of the letter was genuine believers. See 1 Jn 2:12–14, 20–21; 3:1–2, 13, 18; 4:1, 4, 7, 11; 5:13.

            First John probably was a circular letter intended for a group of churches. While there’s no hint of identity or location in the letter, early church tradition tells us it was meant for churches in Asia Minor (modern Turkey). As 1 John testifies, a group or groups had experienced doctrinal error, had left John’s Christian teaching, and joined another group (see 1 John 2:18–19). Those who stayed we call “adherents” and those who left we call “secessionists” or “adversaries” and were described by John as “antichrists” (1 Jn 2:18, 22, 4:3; 2 Jn 7), “false prophets” (1 Jn 4:1), and deceivers (2 Jn 7). Again, John appears to be writing to Christians (1 Jn 2:12–14, 21; 5:13) that have been attacked by false teaching (1 Jn 2:18–28; 4:1–6; 5:6–7).

AUDIENCE OF 1 JOHN. While the audience is not directly addressed in the introduction or conclusion, church history tells us that the readers were part of the church in Ephesus within Asia Minor. See 1 Jn 2:12–14, 20–21, 27; 3:1–2, 13, 18; 4:1, 4, 7, 11; 5:13. Some had left the church (1 Jn 2:18–19, 22; 4:3).

FALSE TEACHINGS CORRECTED IN 1 JOHN. In the second-century AD Gnosticism, Docetism, and Cerinthianism were common and well-developed. The beginnings of those three philosophical schools were in the first-century when John wrote his letter. Let’s explore each of these topics separately.

Gnosticism. The Gnostics denied the essential truth of the incarnation that Christ came in the flesh. Gnostics saw matter as evil and spirit as good. They believed in the deliverance of the flesh by acquiring knowledge. Gnosticism comes from the Greek word, ginoscow, “to know.” The doctrine of Gnosticism is combatted in 1 John 2:22; 4:3. The Gnostics believed that since all matter was evil, Jesus did not come in the flesh. Thus, they rejected the doctrine of Jesus as the god-man. It is possible, based on 1 John 1:6, 9, that the Gnostics believed they had achieved a level of sinlessness. Or like some later Gnostics, that they believed the sins they committed were not sinful.[5]

Docetism. The Docetists believed Jesus’ humanity was not real and said Jesus only appeared to have a physical body. Docetism comes from the Greek word, dokeo, “to seem” or “to appear.” It was a branch of Gnosticism and also rejected the incarnation. Docetists believed the Christ—who was good—could not become flesh because flesh was bad. Docetism is combatted in 1 John 2:22; 4:3. Docetism was taught by Saturninus of Antioch who said Jesus was without birth, without body, and without figure. Practically, the docetics were known for minimizing a focus on right conduct. Some believe they had appealed to John’s gospel as “proof texts” that you simply “believe” but do not need to “behave” because of a minimized future judgement. They possibly used John 3:3, 18, 21; 6:54, 56; 11:26 to support their views.[6]

Cerinthianism. Cerinthus was an Egyptian man that came to Ephesus and was an opponent of John. He taught that Jesus was only a man, that the divine Christ descended on Jesus at baptism, and that the divine Christ left Jesus at the crucifixion. John possibly corrects Cerinthianism in 1 John 2:23; 5:6.[7]   

LACK OF OLD TESTAMENT REFERENCES. First John is an unusual letter because it contains very few Old Testament references and allusions. The teaching about “love” in 1 John 3:11 is contrasted with the hate of Cain in 1 John 3:12. This is the only Old Testament citation in this letter.

THE GENRE OF 1 JOHN. You might have noticed 1 John is not a typical New Testament letter like what we have written by Paul, Peter, James, Hebrews, Jude, or even what we see in 2 John or 3 John. First John does not conform to the normal structure of New Testament letters. There’s no greeting, no personal name, no thanksgiving, no conclusion, and no introduction. Because of this, some scholars classify this letter as a tract, essay, theological treatise, or grouping of sermons.

An Outline of 1 John

The outline I originally developed from this letter, based on my own study, was this:

INTRODUCTION (1 John 1:1–4)

I. LIFE WITHOUT SIN (1 John 1:5—2:27)

II. LIFE AS A SON (1 John 2:28—3:24)

III. LIFE IN THE SON (1 John 4:1—5:13)

CONCLUSION (1 John 5:14–21)

However, after examining Hall Harris III’s masterful commentary, I followed his structure of the letter and have outlined the book below. In various sections I’ve adopted other outlines into mine, thus there are footnotes throughout that show when I borrow from others in addition to Harris. In the fifteen years that I’ve been preparing Bible study notes and preaching sermons, I have outlined almost half of the books of the Bible. First John has been, without a doubt, the hardest book to outline.

I. INTRODUCTION (1:1–4)

II. GOD IS LIGHT AND THERE IS NO DARKNESS IN HIM (1:5—3:10)

A. How to Have Fellowship with God (1:5—2:2) – “God ls light” is the key statement for 1:5—3:10

Summary Statement: Light (1:5)

1. Fellowship with God Is Fellowship in Light (1:5–7).

1 John 1:6—2:1 begins a series of “if” clauses. These divide into pairs of “If we say” followed by a negative statement that possibly represents the claims of the secessionists and their results (vv. 6, 8, 10). Other pairs are “but if we” (1:7), “if we” (1:9), “and if” (2:1). These are positive statements that reflect the counter claims of the author.

The three negative apodoses are intended to bring out the implications of following the opponents teaching. The three positive apodoses statements are intended to bring out the implication of following orthodox (apostolic) teaching of the author.[8]

a) Claim #1 – Those in Darkness (1:6)[9]                     b) Counter-claim #1 – Cleansed (1:7)[10]

2. Fellowship with God is Fellowship Absent from Sin (1:8—2:2)

a) Claim #2 – Those in Deception (1:8)                     b) Counter-claim #2 – Confessing (1:9)

c) Claim #3 – Those Who Defame God (1:10)          d) Counter-claim #3 – Conquering (2:1a)

B. How We Have Intimate Knowledge of God (2:3–11). This section has three requirements to have intimate knowledge of God. “The one who says” ho legon / ὁ λέγων at the beginning of 2:4, 6, 9 is three participles. They are claims that indirectly reference the claim of John’s opponents. Each of these claims draws on the immediately preceded theme. For example, 2:4a is from 2:3, 2:6a is from 2:5, and 2:9a is from 2:8.

1. By Keeping His Word (vv. 3–5) – Obedient Love

2. By Walking as Jesus Walked in His Light (vv. 6–8) – Abiding Love

3. By Loving His Brothers (vv. 9–11) – Light Love

C. How We Have a Relationship with God (2:12–17). This section gives John’s readers assurance that they are known by God.

1. By Being God’s Children, Not Children of the Evil One (vv. 12–14). These three verses assure John’s readers of their salvation. 

2. By Loving His Father, and Not the World (vv. 15–17). These three verses urge John’s readers to reject an evil love of the world.

D. How to Maintain that Relationship in the Future (2:18–27).[11] This section gives strong concerns of the secessionist opponents. In this section John teaches us three ways true believers can identify contemporary antichrists: they depart from Christian fellowship (vv. 18–21), they deny the Christian faith (vv. 22–25), and they try to deceive the Christians who are faithful (vv. 26–27). 

1. An Anti-Christ is Coming (vv. 18–19). To recognize false teachers and their deception look for abandonment. The first proof of fellowship is social.

2. An Anointing Has Occurred (vv. 20–23). To recognize false teachers and their deception look for denial that Jesus is the Christ. The second proof of fellowship is doctrinal.

3. An Abiding in What Was Taught (vv. 24–26). To recognize false teachers and their deception look for a lack of anointing from the Spirit. The third proof of fellowship is spiritual.

4. An Appeal to Continue in What Was Taught (v. 27).

E. How to Be Prepared for the Coming of Christ (2:28—3:10)

1. Abide in Him and Practice Righteousness (2:28–29). These two verses form an inclusion with 1 John 3:9–10. Many of the same themes are repeated regarding abiding, being fathered by God, being righteous, avoiding unrighteousness, as well as the manifestation of the Son of God and children of God.

2. Purify Yourselves Now in Preparation for Future Perfect Purity (3:1–3). 1 John 3:1–3 is a parenthesis where John reflects on what it means to be fathered by God as described in 1 John 2:29.

3. Practice Righteousness While Purging Evil from Your Life (3:4–8). In this section John shares three reasons that habitual, intentional, unconfessed sin is not part of the life of a true child of God. John makes the case that sin is incompatible with believers because of what we will be (1 Jn 3:2–3), sin is incompatible with believers because of what sin is (1 Jn 3:4), and sin is incompatible because of what Christ has done to remove our sins and destroy the works of Satan (1 Jn 3:5–8).[12]

4. Born of God Means Being a Good Person (3:9–10). First John 3:9–10 form an “inclusion” with 1 John 2:28–29. Both sets of verses teach about abiding, being fathered by God, being righteous, as well as being children of God. 

III. WE ARE GODLY AND THERE IS NO DARKNESS IN US (3:11—5:12)

A. Commands for Love (3:11–24).[13] Subdivisions within this section are not clear. I have based my divisions starting with an inferential “for” in v. 11 (Greek word hoti), followed by “brethren” in v. 13 (Greek word adelphoi), and “little children” in v. 18 (Greek word teknia).[14]

1. Love One Another Thoughtfully (vv. 11–12)

2. Love One Another Tangibly by Sacrificing and Giving (vv. 13–17)

3. Love One Another Tenaciously by Keeping God’s Commands (vv. 18–24)

B. Cautions for Life (4:1–6). A mention of the Holy Spirit in 1 John 3:24 requires comment from John. With that said, 1 John 4:1–6 is one single unit. Almost all scholars agree that 1 John 4:1–6 is one single unit along with 1 John 2:12–14 and 1 John 2:15–17 also being single units. However, I break 1 John 4:1–6 into two units following the words “beloved” (agapetoi) in 1 John 4:1 and “little children” (teknia) in 1 John 4:4.

1. How to Test Spirits (vv. 1–3). 1 John 4:1–6 contains a series of tests for whether a spirit is of the antichrist or the Holy Spirit. These tests are of the confession (vv. 1–3), crowd (vv. 4–5), and consistency (v. 6) of the false teachers.

2. How to Listen to God (vv. 4–6). While John has told his readers to look at the content of false teachers (vv. 1–3), now he tells his readers to look at the crowd of the false teachers (vv. 4–6).

C. Conditions for Godliness (4:7—5:4a). While 1 John 4:1–6 are tests for the spirits, now we see tests of love in 1 John 4:7–21. The topic of love is taught here, again as in 1 John 3:11–14, but the emphasis is more on sanctification than assurance of salvation. John tells us about the powerful effect of God’s love (1 Jn 4:7–12) as well as the perfecting of God’s love in us (1 Jn 4:13–21).[15]

1. God’s Character of Love (4:7–10). Again John’s method is like a spiral staircase. He addresses the same topic but from a different perspective. Here, he not only tells his readers to love (like he has been), but he provides the theological grounding for why they love. Here in 1 John 4:7–10 he tells us about the beginning of love (from God) and next in 1 John 4:11–16 he will teach us about the behavior of love.

2. God’s Command of Love (4:11–16a). While 1 John 4:7–10 taught us about the proof of love that has its origin in God the Father, now we learn about the motive and inspiration for loving others as taught in 1 John 4:11–16a. We could summarize John’s progression of thought by recognizing what God is (“love” from vv. 7–8), what God did (“send his Son” from vv. 9–11), and what God is doing (“abiding in us” from vv. 12–16).

3. God’s Continual Love (4:16b–19). Again, John often addresses the same topic but says something different about the topic each time. Thus far he’s described love as related to salvation (vv. 7–10), love as related to sanctification (vv. 11–16a), and now love as related to our sentence and judgement (vv. 16b–19).

4. God’s Children of Love (4:20—5:4a). When we read 1 John 4:21, we might have the question: “Who is my brother?” John tells us that next. While 1 John 4:20–21 is a claim, 1 John 5:1 is about children, and 1 John 5:2–4a are about commandments.   

D. Characteristics of God (5:4b–12). In the previous section John wrote about a claim (4:20–21), who are children of God (5:1), and God’s commandments (5:2–4a). Now he transitions to conquerors (5:4b). Another way to see the transitions in 1 John 5 is that as begotten ones we love our brothers and sisters (1 John 5:1–3), and as believing ones we live victoriously (1 John 5:4–5).

1. Task and the Work of Christ (vv. 4b–8). We live victoriously because our faith in Christ allows us to conquer the world. We learn we are conquerors in vv. 4b–5, and then we get certification of that in vv. 6–8. These verses teach us that we are winners (vv. 4b–5), and they teach us about the witness to that winning (vv. 6–8). 1 John 4:4b–5 records our victory and 1 John 4:6–8 record God’s testimony.

2. Testimony and the Witness of God Concerning the Son (vv. 9–12). In 1 John 5:4b–8 we learned about the content of faith that allows us to conquer the world. Now John reveals the testimony of God concerning his son (vv. 9–12).

IV. CONCLUSION (5:13–21). This fourth section is the conclusion of John’s letter. The formal letter has ended in 1 John 5:12. Now we arrive at the conclusion. While John introduced this letter with certainties of the incarnation (1 John 1:1–4) he now concludes his letter with certainties of life (1 John 5:13–21).

A. Assurance of Christian Life that Is Eternal (5:13). This is a transitional statement from the body of the letter to the epilogue. 1 John 5:13 begins the conclusion but also forms a climax of the letter. In my opinion, 1 John 5:13 reveals why John has written this letter: to assure and strengthen his readers about their beliefs in Christ. This was needed because John’s readers had received opposition from people adhering to different teachings about the person and work of Christ. These teachings were different than what John and the other apostles had taught.

B. Applications of Christian Life that Is Eternal (5:14–21). These verses form the epilogue of the letter which consists of two sections. We could also view 1 John 5:14–21 as expressions of life in prayer (vv. 14–15), in intercession (vv. 16–17), in knowledge (vv. 18–20), and in fidelity (v. 21).[16]

1. Consistent Prayer and Omission of Sin (vv. 14–17). From 1 John 5:13 we know we have eternal life, and from 1 John 5:14–17 we know we are heard.

2. Birth of God and Distance from Evil (vv. 18–21). In these four verses John restates many of his themes: conduct of the believer (v. 18), assurance of salvation (v. 19), truth about Christ (v. 20), and implicit denial of the heretics’ doctrines (v. 21).[17]

APPLICATIONS FROM 1 JOHN

  1. Believe the right things about Jesus Christ.
  2. Behave the right way based on what you believe about Jesus Christ.

The Fellowship Life – Sermons from 1 John

  1. A Touch of the Divine (1 John 1:1-4)
  2. The Light Life (1 John 1:5-7)
  3. The One and Only Remedy for Sin (1 John 1:8—2:2)
  4. Knowledge Is a Verb (1 John 2:3–5)
  5. When Our Walk Talks (1 John 2:6–8)
  6. The Community of Brotherly Love (1 John 2:9–11)
  7. God’s Spiritual Family (1 John 2:12–14)
  8. Love What Lasts (1 John 2:15–17)
  9. Who Is an Antichrist? (1 John 2:18–19)
  10. Distinguishing Christians and Antichrists (1 John 2:20–23)
  11. When Tradition Encounters Contradiction (1 John 2:24–27)
  12. Confidence When He Comes (1 John 2:28–29)
  13. Purity Preparation (1 John 3:1–3)
  14. Practice Makes Righteous (1 John 3:4–8)
  15. Why God People Are Good People (1 John 3:9–10)
  16. Christ-like Not Cain-like (1 John 3:11–12)
  17. Worldly Hate Versus Godly Love (1 John 3:13–17)
  18. Heart Assurance (1 John 3:18–24)
  19. Testing the Teacher (1 John 4:1–3)
  20. From God and For God (1 John 4:4–6)
  21. Love Lessons (1 John 4:7–10)
  22. Love at the Cross Practiced in the Church (1 John 4:11-16a)
  23. Love Sentence (1 John 4:16b-19)
  24. Proof of Christian Citizenship (1 John 4:20—5:4a)
  25. It Takes Three to Testify (1 John 5:4b–8)
  26. No Middle Ground (1 John 5:9–12)
  27. Absolute Assurance (1 John 5:13)
  28. Prayer Lessons (1 John 5:14–17)
  29. Certainties for God’s Children (1 John 5:18-21)

Christopher L. Scott is a pastor and author of the book, Walking Straight When Life Goes Sideways: Essential Christian Truths for Enduring Life’s Trials (Wipf and Stock). He provides hundreds of free articles, videos, and Bible study resources at his website ChristopherLynnScott.com.


[1] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

[2] Donald Guthrie, New Testament Introduction, rev. ed. (Downers Grove, IL: Inter-Varsity, 1996),859.

[3] In the following section I have adapted material from Daniel Akin, 1, 2, 3 John, vol. 38 of The New American Commentary (Nashville: Broadman & Holman Publishers, 2001), 25–26 and from Daniel B. Wallace, “23. 1 John: Introduction, Argument, and Outline,” https://bible.org/seriespage/1-john-introduction-argument-and-outline.

[4] Daniel B. Wallace, “23. 1 John: Introduction, Argument, and Outline,” https://bible.org/seriespage/1-john-introduction-argument-and-outline

[5] Craig S. Keener, Bible Background Commentary, 2nd ed. (Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 2014), 708.

[6] Stephen Smalley, 1, 2, 3 John, rev. ed., WBC 51 (Grand Rapids: Zondervan Academic, 2008), 125–26.

[7] D. A. Carson and Douglas Moo, An Introduction to the New Testament, 2nd ed. (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan Academic, 2005), 679.

[8] W. Hall Harris III, 1, 2, 3 John, (Biblical Studies Press, 2003),60–61.

[9] Claim titles are from John MacArthur, 1, 2, 3 John (Chicago: Moody, 2007), 28–30.

[10] Counter-claim titles are from MacArthur, 1, 2, 3 John, 36–41.

[11] Another outline: Antichrists in the World (2:18–23). -Future Antichrist (v. 18a)              -Present Antichrists (vv. 18b–23)

Vv. 18–19 there’s a coming antichrist that Jn connects with his opponents

Vv. 20–23 there’s a contrast of his readers—who received an anointing of the Spirit–with the person who lies and is an opponent aligned with the antichrist.

[12] Adapted from class notes by Mark Hitchcock, BE 107, Dallas Theological Seminary, fall 2015, p. 8.

[13] Another explanation of 1 John 3:11–18 is that Satan’s children murder God’s children (vv. 12, 14), Satan’s children hate God’s children (vv. 13, 15), Satan’s children are indifferent toward God’s children (vv. 16–18) (MacArthur, 1-3 John, 132–35).

[14] As I’ve repeatedly referenced, my outline is based on Harris, 1, 2, 3 John.

[15] Guthrie, New Testament Introduction, 898.

[16] Stanley Toussaint, BE 107, DTS Online lectures.

[17] Daniel B. Wallace, “23. John: Introduction, Argument, and Outline,” https://bible.org/seriespage/1-john-introduction-argument-and-outline

Filed Under: Bible Book Introductions

The Identity of Babylon in Revelation 17-18

October 13, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

I. A BRIEF EXPOSITION OF REVELATION 17-18

A. Overview of the Book of Revelation

The city of “Babylon” is mentioned in Revelation 17-18 as part of the “seven bowls” (which is last in the series of seven scrolls and seven seals). Babylon is mentioned as part of the seven bowls after the first bowel was poured out on the earth (Rev 16:2), the second was poured out on the sea (Rev 16:3), the third was poured out on the rivers and springs, (16:4-7), the fourth was poured out on the sun (Rev 16:8-9), the fifth was poured out on the throne of the beast (Rev 16:10-11), the sixth was poured out on the great Euphrates River (Rev 16:12-16), and the seven poured the bowl out on the air (Rev 16:17-21). The mention of the city of Babylon is in the interlude of this seventh bowel.

B. Exposition of Revelation 17-18

1. Revelation 17. Revelation 17 starts by mentioning a “great prostitute” who ruled over many waters (Rev 17:2). She was sitting on a scarlet beast which had seven heads, ten horns, and blasphemies against God were written all over it (Rev 17:3). This beast is the one revealed earlier in Revelation 13. In Revelation 13 that beast had seven heads and ten horns with ten crowns on its horns (Rev 13:1). These blasphemies are what the beast was allowed to speak against God for forty two months (Rev 13:5). These were terrible words of blasphemy against God that slandered his name and those in heaven (Rev 13:6). For clarification, the beast of Revelation 13:1-6 is different than the beast (anti-Christ) in Revelation 13:11-17. After a brief mention of the beast and prostitute in Revelation 17:1-4, a mysterious name is told to have been written on the woman’s forehead, “Babylon the Great, Mother of All Prostitutes and Obscenities in the World” (Rev 17:5, NLT).

2. Revelation 18. In Revelation 18 an angel came down from heaven and said Babylon had fallen and was a great place for demons (Rev 18:2). Because of her immorality and desires for extravagant luxury the kings of the world committed adultery with her (Rev 18:3).  The city of Babylon had sins (Rev 18:4), that were piled as high as the heavens (Rev 18:4-5), she had a cup of terror for others (Rev 18:6), she glorified herself and lived in luxury (Rev 18:7), and she boasted in her heart (Rev 18:7). Because of these sins, according to the angel, Babylon would be overtaken by plagues in a single day (Rev 16:21) and she would be consumed by fire (Rev 18:8).

After Babylon’s destruction the kings who had committed adultery with her will see smoke rising from her charred remains (Rev 18:9). Merchants will weep for her (Rev 18:11) because there will be no one left to buy gold, silver, jewels, purple, cloth silk, scarlet cloth, ivory goods, expensive wood, bronze, iron, marble, cinnamon, spice, incense, myrrh, frankincense, wine, olive oil, fine flour, wealth, cattle, sheep, horses, chariots, and slaves (Rev 18:12-13). Merchants will stand at a distance terrified by what they saw (Rev 18:15). Captains of merchant ships, their passengers, and sailors will weep over the loss of Babylon (Rev 18:17-19). Lastly, a mighty angel said that the city of Babylon will never by thrown down with violence and will never be found again (Rev 18:21).

II. THREE VIEWS ON THE IDENTITY OF BABYLON IN REVELATION 17-18

A. Babylon as Rome[1]

The most common view is that “Babylon” is a reference to the pagan city Rome and the “beast” which Babylon/prostitute rides on represents the Roman Empire.  

1. Strengths. Eight pieces of evidence suggest that the identity of Babylon in Revelation 17-18 is Rome. First, the seven heads. The seven kings are also represented by the seven heads which consist of five fallen kings, the sixth of which now reigns, and the seventh is not yet come (Rev 17:9-10). This is commonly seen as a reference to a sequence of seven Roman emperors.[2] Second, political dominance. Babylon as “the great city that rules over the kings of the world” (Rev 17:18) is supposed to point to Rome’s political dominance.[3] Third, seven hills. Some of the most popular interpretations are that the beasts seven heads (Rev 17:9) are a reference to Rome as the city of seven hills.[4] Support for this view is that Rome did have seven hills: Palatine, Aventine, Caelian, Equiline, Viminal, Quirimal, Capitoline.[5] Fourth, a mask. The labeling of Rome as “Babylon” as the city with “seven hills” is said to have saved John and anyone who held the book of Revelation from being punished by Rome because a prophesy about the demise of Rome so direct and tragic as Revelation 17-18 would surely have caused persecution. Bruce Metzger writers, “To say directly that God will destroy imperial Rome would have been, of course, altogether treasonous in the eyes of the imperial authorities. So, like a prisoner writing in code from a concentration camp, John characterizes the power of evil as Babylon.”[6] Fifth, clothes and jewelry. The purple and scarlet clothing (Rev 17:4) were the clothes worn only by the uppermost classes of Roman society, emperors family, senators, and equestrians.[7] Additionally, jewelry made of gold and precious gems and pearls (Rev 17:4) suggests the top of the economic life of the empire.[8] Sixth, Rome’s persecution of Christians. Babylon’s streets flowing with the blood of prophets and persecution of God’s holy people around the world (Rev 18:24; cf. Rev 19:2) support Rome’s reputation to persecute Christians.[9] Seventh, trading empire. The mention that no one bought the cargoes of Babylon anymore (Rev 18:11) references Rome’s position as a trading power.[10] Eighth, Rome conquered Jerusalem just has Babylon had done. In 586 BC Babylon decimated the city of Jerusalem and most importantly they destroyed the Jerusalem temple. Rome did a similar destruction of the Jewish temple in AD 70, which might be why Rome is called Babylon in Revelation 17-18.[11]

2. Weaknesses. Four pieces of evidence show that Rome likely is not the identity of Babylon in Revelation 17-18. First, Rome is not the only city described with seven hills.[12] Second, widespread knowledge of Rome as “seven hills.” If Rome was known so well as the city of “seven hills” (as evidenced that these seven hills were even featured on Roman coinage[13]) then the idea John revealed Rome as “Babylon” with “seven hills” as a way to mask the identity of Rome is faulty. Since people in John’s day knew that Rome was the city of seven hills, then John’s labeling of the city in that manner still would have been treasonous. Third, which seven emperors? The idea that the seven heads (Rev 17:7-14) refers to seven literal emperors of Rome is difficult to decipher as no one knows which of the emperors to begin counting with. Fourth, little persecution of Christians in Rome. While some Christians were persecuted under Roman rule, Beagley notes that this persecution was “sporadic and local, not the result of an official policy of persecuting Christians.”[14]

B. Babylon as Jerusalem

Another view about the identity of Babylon (yet less popular) is that Babylon represents the holy city of Jerusalem.

Four pieces of evidence support Babylon as Jerusalem. First, seven hills. Jerusalem (in addition to Rome) was categorized by seven notable hills.[15] Second, the title as a prostitute. Calling Babylon a “prostitute” and accusing the city of adultery is a similar way that Israel and Judah were labeled in the Old Testament (Ezek 16:20:3, 30; Hosea 1:2-2:23). Third, substantial imports. The list of substantial imports in Revelation 18:12-13 could also have been attributed to the trade imports typical of Jerusalem.[16] Fourth, Jerusalem as guilty for the blood of prophets. Jesus accused Jerusalem of being guilty for the blood of prophets (Matt 23:35).

C. Babylon as Babylon on the Euphrates River[17]

This view sees Babylon in Revelation 17-18 as the rebuilt city of Babylon on the Euphrates River[18] as the future capital of the world empire.

1. Strengths. Three positions of support stand for Babylon as the future city on the Euphrates River. First, unfulfilled prophecies of the Old Testament. The Old Testament prophecies of Isaiah 13:21-22; 34:11-17 and Jeremiah 51:37 are not yet fulfilled.[19] Second, generally matches description of Revelation 17-18. This city on the Euphrates provides an ideal location for the description of Revelation 17-18 as it relates to politics, geography, and commercial availability.[20] Third, many waters. The many waters of Revelation 17:15 correspond to Babylon’s location on the Euphrates River with its numerous canals, irrigation trenches, and marshes.[21]

2. Weaknesses. The main weakness to this view is that Babylon was no longer a nation at the time of John’s vision.

III. THE IDENTITY OF BABYLON IN REVELATION 17-18

While there appears to be many alleged clear connections to the identity of Babylon being Rome (listed above with numerous strengths), it is important to compare a modern example. How about the city of Dallas as the identity of Babylon in Revelation 17-18? A quick look at the text and the city of Dallas yields six points of support. First, Dallas’ numerous prostitutes, strip clubs, and evil deeds could cause it to be labeled as a house for demons (Rev 18:2). Second, the sins of this city could be piled as high as heaven (Rev 18:5). Third, a quick look at the multi-million dollar homes in Highland Park could label the city as glorifying herself and living in luxury (Rev 18:7). Fourth, Zales and Tiffanies’ jewelry stores are headquartered here and could be a connection to the buying of gold, silver, and jewels (Rev 18:12, 16). Fifth, jcpenney is also headquartered in Dallas and that could be a connection to the sale of fine linen, purple, silk, and scarlet (Rev 18:12, 16). Sixth, those seven hills of Rev 17:9 could be the seven prominent suburbs of Dallas: Plan, Mesquite, Arlington, Irving, Garland, Richardson, and Frisco. While this might be a facetious look at the book compared to modern life in Dallas, it serves a point that strong correlations can be made to most cities if one is allowed to infer that Babylon was a code name for another city.

IV. THE BEST VIEW – BABYLON ON THE EUPHRATES RIVER

While arguments for the similarities to Rome are strong, there does not appear to be a reason that Jesus would have revealed to John a mysterious code about the future identity of that city without providing an explanation of what that image or picture was.  The best and most likely inference about the identity of Babylon in Revelation 17-18 is that it will be the literal city of Babylon located on the Euphrates River.

Bibliography

Beagley, A. J. “Babylon” in Dictionary of the Later New Testament and Its Developments. Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 1997.

Beasley, G. R. “Book of, Revelation,” in Dictionary of the Later New Testament and Its Developments. Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 1997.

Boda, Mark and J. Gordon McConville, eds. Dictionary of the Old Testament: Prophets. Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 2012.

Guthrie, Donald. New Testament Introduction, rev. ed. Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 1990.

Metzger, Bruce. Breaking the Code: Understanding the Book of Revelation. Nashville, TN: Abington Press, 1993.

Mulholland, M. Robert. “Revelation.” Vol. 18 of the Cornerstone Biblical Commentary. Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale, 2011.

Thomas, Robert. Revelation 8-22: An Exegetical Commentary. Chicago, IL: Moody Publishers, 1995.

Walvoord, John F. “Revelation.” In The Bible Knowledge Commentary: An Exposition of the Scriptures, edited by J. F. Walvoord and R. B. Zuck. Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1985.


[1] Supported by Donald Guthrie, New Testament Introduction, rev. ed. (Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 1990), 984; Bruce Metzger, Breaking the Code: Understanding the Book of Revelation (Nashville, TN: Abington Press, 1993), 85.

[2] A. J. Beagley, “Babylon” in Dictionary of the Later New Testament and Its Developments (Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 1997),111.

[3] Ibid.

[4] Ibid.

[5] John Wavoord, “Revelation” in The Bible Knowledge Commentary: An Exposition of the Scriptures, ed. by J. F. Walvoord and R. B. Zuck (Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1985), 971.

[6] Metzger, Breaking the Code, 85.

[7] M. Robert Mulholland, “Revelation,” in Cornerstone Biblical Commentary (Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale, 2011), 18:553.

[8] Ibid., 553.

[9] Beagley, “Babylon” 112.

[10] Ibid.

[11] G. R. Beasley, “Book of, Revelation,” in Dictionary of the Later New Testament (Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 1997), 1027.

[12] Beagley, “Babylon,” 112.

[13] Robert Thomas, Revelation 8-22: An Exegetical Commentary (Chicago, IL: Moody Publishers, 1995), 295.

[14] Beagley, “Babylon,” 112.

[15] Ibid.

[16] Ibid.

[17] John Walvoord, “Revelation” in Bible Knowledge Commentary, 973; Robert Thomas, Revelation 8-22, 307.

[18] This location is in southern Mesopotamia, 60 miles southwest of modern Baghdad, sitting on the banks of a canal of the Euphrates River. Mark Boda and J. Gordon McConville, eds., Dictionary of the Old Testament: Prophets (Downers Grove, IL: Nottingham, England: IVP Academic; InterVarsity Press, 2012), p. 53. 

[19] Thomas, Revelation 8-22, 307.

[20] Ibid.

[21] Ibid., 283.

Filed Under: Bible Study Resources

Is Revelation 3:20 a Gospel invitation to a lost person or an invitation to a believer?

October 12, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

Revelation 3:20 and its intended audience pose a common question among Bible students. The text reads, “Look! I am standing at the door and I am knocking. If anyone hears my voice and opens the door, I will enter the house and I will eat with him and he will eat with me.”[1] Is this a gospel invitation to a lost person? Or is this an invitation to a believer? These two options will be explored in this paper.

I. The Context of Revelation 3:20

Revelation 3:20 is part of the section of messages to the seven churches in the cities of Ephesus (Rev 2:1-7); Syrna (Rev 2:8-11); Pergamum (Rev 2:12-17); Thyatira (Rev 2:12-17); Sardis (Rev 3:1-6); Philadelphia (Rev 3:7-13); Laodicea (Rev 3:14-22). Jesus was the source of these messages based on the description of Jesus being the first and the last (Rev 1:17). Jesus was the living one who died and was alive forever (Rev 1:18a). He held the keys of death and the grave (Rev 1:18b). While this does not explicitly say “Jesus,” the only person that it can refer to which matches that description is Jesus.

II. An Exposition of Revelation 3:20

A. “Look!”

First, Jesus called attention by saying, “Look!’ (NLT) or “Listen” (NET) or “Behold” (ESV). These translations come from the Greek word ἰδου which is an aorist, middle, imperative of εἰδον, which is from the principle part ὁραω meaning “I see, notice, experience.” This word is often used to heighten the awareness of the reader and to grab the reader’s attention.

B. “I am standing at the door”

After grabbing the attention of the readers and hearers Jesus said, “I am standing,” which is the Greek word, ἑστηκα. This is a perfect tense verb but with the present force.[2] One commentary says that this perfect tense can “indicate that Jesus took this stance at some previous point and continues to maintain it.”[3] However, the better explanation is that this verb is “lexically nuanced” because there is little distinction between the act and results.[4]

C. “and I am knocking.”

Included in Jesus’ statement that he was standing at the door was that he also was knocking. This comes from the verb κρουω which means “I strike, knock.” This verb is the present, active, indicative form with a present progressive force. The present progressive force describes a seen that is in progress.[5]

D. “If anyone hears my voice and opens the door”

This first clause, “If anyone hears my voice,” introduces a third class conditional statement with ἐαν plus a verb ἀκουςῃ, which is in the subjunctive mood. This third class conditional statement is uncertain of fulfillment but still is likely to be true.[6] The referent here for “my voice” is Jesus’ voice, originally seen in Rev 1:17-18. The second clause, “and opens the door,” includes the second verb of the third class conditional statement which is uncertain of fulfillment but likely to be true. The verb used here is ἀνοιξῃ which is an action to be followed after the hearing of Jesus’ voice in the first clause. The “door” in this clause is the same door that Jesus was standing at and knocking on earlier in verse.

E. “I will enter the house”

Next, the future tense verb, ἐλευσομαι, is used in a way that if someone both hears Jesus’ voice and opens the door, then Jesus would enter the house. The Greek phrase, προς αὐτον, would seem to be translated “into him,” but this is an incorrect use of ἐλευσομαι προς αὐτον. The correct translation as seen above is “I will enter the house.” That translation is a dynamic translation of “I will enter to/towards him.” Since Jesus was standing at the door and knocking, it is likely that the “entering” of Jesus was to be inside the house. If John was trying to describe that Jesus would “come into him,” he would not have used ἐλευσομαι προς but instead would have used ἐλευσομαι εἰς. Of all eight uses of ἐλευσομαι προς in the New Testament, that phrase is never used to describe penetration into a person. Instead, it is used to describe coming in to the presence of a person or a building. Examples of ἐλευσομαι προς are “the girl hurried back to the king” (Mark 6:25, NLT), “Joseph . . . went to Pilate” (Mark 15:43, NLT), “Gabriel came to her [Mary] (Luke 1:28, NLT), Peter “had a vision in which he saw an angel of God coming toward him” (Acts 10:3, NLT), “you enter the home of Gentiles” (Acts 11:3, NLT), Paul and Silas “returned to the home of Lydia” (Acts 16:40, NLT), Paul “went to the synagogue service” (Acts 17:2, NLT), “Paul went in and prayed for him” (Acts 28:8, NLT). Therefore, it is clear that in Rev 3:20 Jesus would go into the house and eat with the person who let him in. Jesus would not go into the person who let him in, but he would go in to the person who let him through the door.

III. Is Revelation 3:20 to the Lost or to Believers

The question still remains, is Revelation 3:20 a gospel invitation to a lost person or an invitation to believers? It is important to remember that Revelation 3:20 is included in a passage where seven churches are addressed. In this passage Jesus provided a commendation of the first six churches (Ephesus 2:2-3, Symrna 2:9, Pergamum 2:13, Thyatira 2:19, Sardis 3:1b, Philadelphia 3:8-9). However, Jesus had nothing positive to say about the church of Laodicia. From the very beginning Jesus said that they were neither hot nor cold (Rev 3:15), but they were lukewarm. Jesus said that he would spit them out of his mouth (Rev 3:16). The people were content saying that they were rich and had everything that they wanted; therefore they did not need a thing (Rev 3:17). Jesus saw them as wretched, miserable, poor, blind, and naked (Rev 3:17). Jesus wanted them to buy gold, white garments, and ointment for their eyes (Rev 3:18). Jesus said that he would correct and discipline everyone he loved, so the Laodicea church should be diligent and turn from their lukewarm state (Rev 3:19).

The use of the word “church” lends the interpreter to believe that this is a church of believers, and therefore Revelation 3:20 is an invitation to a believer. This Greek word, ἐκκλησια is used Rev 1:20; 2:1, 8, 12, 18; 3:1, 7, 14 and can be used in the NT several different ways. It can describe a regularly summoned legislative body (assembly) or a causal gathering of people (gathering), but the likely use here in Rev 3:14 to refer to the church in Laodicea is a people with shared belief in Christianity (community or congregation).[7] While it is likely that within any church there are some people who are not true believers, the focus of Revelation 3:20 is directed toward believers.[8]

While the church was lukewarm (Rev 3:15-16) and content in their money (Rev 3:17), Jesus shared that he desired a relationship with them. This church likely included believers as the majority, but those believers had not been in close fellowship with Jesus.

Bibliography

Arndt, William, Frederick W. Danker, and Walter Bauer. A Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament and Other Early Christian Literature. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2000.

Mulholland, M. Robert. “Revelation.” Vol. 18 of the Cornerstone Biblical Commentary. Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale, 2011.

Wallace, Daniel. Greek Grammar Beyond the Basics. Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1996.

Walvoord, John F. “Revelation.” In The Bible Knowledge Commentary: An Exposition of the Scriptures, edited by J. F. Walvoord and R. B. Zuck. Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1985.


[1] Unless otherwise noted, translations in this papers of the author’s.

[2] Daniel Wallace, Greek Grammar Beyond the Basics (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1996) 579-580.

[3] M. Robert Mulholland, “Revelation,” in Cornerstone Biblical Commentary, (Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale, 2011), 18:463.

[4] Wallace, Greek Grammar, 580.

[5] Ibid., 518-519.

[6] Ibid., 699.

[7] William Arndt, Frederick W. Danker, and Walter Bauer, A Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament and Other Early Christian Literature (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2000), 303-304.

[8] John F. Walvoord, “Revelation” in The Bible Knowledge Commentary: An Exposition of the Scriptures, edited by J. F. Walvoord and R. B. Zuck. (Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1985), 941-942.

Filed Under: Bible Study Resources

Who are the two witnesses of Revelation 11?

October 11, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

Among some of the most difficult books of the Bible to understand is the book of Revelation. Among the most difficult chapters of the Bible to understand is Revelation 11 and the two witnesses described in 11:1-13. In this paper there will be a brief exposition of Rev 11:1-13, an explanation of the common views of Rev 11, and then a position for the most likely view.

I. A Brief Exposition of Revelation 11:1-13

Rev 11 is part of the parenthetical section that began in Rev 10:1. This parenthetical section is a brief interlude (signaled by the summary statement of the sixth trumpet in Rev 9:20-21) between the sixth and seventh trumpet. The two witnesses[1] are introduced in Rev 11:3, “I will give power to my two witnesses, and they will be clothed in burlap and will prophesy during those 1,260 days” (NLT).[2] These witnesses are prophesying for 42 months (1,260 days if 30 days are in a month). This is a reference to the 42 months mentioned in verse two as part of the seven year Great Tribulation period. It is important to notice that these are two prophetic voices for the future as indicated by δώσω “I will give” and προφητεθσσιν “they will prophesy.” Who are these two witnesses? Revelation 11 says that they are two olive trees and two lampstands which stand before the Lord of all the earth (11:4). This is a reference to Zerubbabel and Joshua[3] which were mentioned Zech 4:2-14. In this prophesy the two olive trees “represent the two who are anointed to serve the LORD of all the earth.”[4]  

If anyone tries to harm these two witnesses fire flashes from their mouths. It consumes their enemies, and those enemies die (11:5, 10). Based on the text the witnesses are sent to prophesy and only inflict harm on others when others try to harm them. The two witnesses will have power to shut the sky so that no rain falls during their prophesies (11:6). Power over the rain and dew has only been exhibited by Elijah (1 Kings 17:1) and God.  Whether heavenly or earthly beings, these two witnesses are given some level of authority over God’s creation. Their power over God’s creation is also seen in how they will have the power to turn rivers and oceans into blood (11:6). The ability to turn water into blood was only seen by Moses and Aaron during their interactions with Pharaoh of Egypt (Exod 7:19-20). Furthermore, the witnesses will be able to strike the earth as often as they want with every kind of plague (11:6). 

The main job of these two witnesses will be to prophesy (11:3) and testify (11:7). Once that testimony is complete they will be killed by the beast that comes up out of the bottomless pit (11:7). Because these two witnesses are killed they cannot be God but instead some type of his created being. The beast that comes up out of the bottomless pit is the Antichrist which is mentioned nine other times in Revelation (13:1; 14:9, 11; 15:2; 16:2; 17:3, 13; 19:20; 20:10).

After the death of the two witnesses their bodies will lie in the main street of Jerusalem for three and a half days (11:8-9a). During those three and a half days all the peoples, tribes, languages, and nations will stare at the bodies of the two witnesses, yet no one will be allowed to bury them (11:9). This indicates that the witnesses have bodies in the physical sense because those bodies will lay in the street and were seen by people (11:8). All the people who belong to this world will gloat over the deaths of the two witnesses by giving presents to each other as a way to celebrate the death of the two witnesses (11:10).

Yet, after those three and a half days God will breathe life into the two witnesses and they will stand up (11:11). When the two witnesses stand up terror strike all the people who were staring at them (11:11). Next a loud voice from heaven will call the two witnesses, “Come up here.” Then the two witnesses will rise to heaven as their enemies watch (11:13).  At the same time there will be a terrible earthquake which destroys 10 percent of the city and 7,000 people will die. Those that do not die will be terrified and gave glory to God of heaven (11:13).

II. Common Views on the Identity of the Two Witnesses

A. Moses and Elijah

What appears to be the most common view on the identity of these two witnesses is that they will be Moses and Elijah. [5] This view sees Moses and Elijah as God’s messengers representing the Jewish Christian community until the end of history. [6]

1. Support for this View. The signs and wonders in Revelation 11:5-6 do appear to match the works and miracles of Moses and Elijah (as referenced above). Elijah called down fire from heaven (1 Kings 1:10) and he shut off rain from heaven (1 Kings 17:1). Moses turned water into blood and struck the earth with plagues (Exod 7:14-11:10). In addition to their works matching the two witnesses, the prophet Malachi predicted the return of Elijah (Mal 4:5) and Moses predicted a prophet like himself would come in the future (Deut 18:15, 18). Furthermore, as mentioned above, the two people transfigured with Christ on the Mount of Olives were Moses and Elijah (Matt 17:3; Mark 9:4; Luke 9:30). Lastly, the mysteries of Moses’ death (Deut 34:5-6; Jude 9) and Elijah’s disappearance from the earth (2 Kings 2:11) might corroborate with these two witnesses in the future.[7]

2. Objections to this View. John the Baptist fulfilled Malachi’s prophesy about the return of Elijah (Matt 11:14; Mark 9:11-13). Moses did die (Deut 34:5-6), which means Moses would have to die twice if he will be one of the witnesses. While the two witnesses are similar toMoses and Elijah this does not mean they are the same persons.[8]

B. Enoch and Elijah

Similar to the view that the two witnesses will be Moses and Elijah is the view that the two witnesses will be Enoch and Elijah. The basis for this view is that neither of these men died during their life in the Old Testament.

1. Support for this View. The Old Testament is clear that both Enoch (Gen 5:24) and Elijah (2 Kings 2:11) were taken to heaven before their deaths. However, the New Testament also says that all men must die (Heb 9:27) so some believe these two men have to return at some point in the future. Additionally, 1 Enoch 90:31 and 4 Ezra 6:26 referred to a ministry that Enoch and Elijah would have that is similar to the description of the two witnesses in Revelation 11:1-13.[9]

2. Objections to this View. Not everyone has to die because people who are alive when the LORD returns will not physically die (1 Thes 4:17). This means that saints alive at the end of the Tribulation will enter the Millennial Kingdom without ever having to die.[10]

C. The Church

Another view of the identity of the two witnesses is that they are the Church. People who hold this view see the two witnesses as the “True Church” and the “Word of God” who faithfully bear testimony.[11]

1. Support for this View. Support for this view is based on the idea that the beast would not likely make a war against just two people (Rev 11:7), but instead he would make war against a large army.[12] This interpretation is based on the two witnesses being connected to the lampstands (Rev 11:4) as symbols for the church earlier in the book of Revelation (Rev 1:20; 2:1).

2. Objections to this View. First, only people can wear burlap or sackcloth (Rev 11:3). The text also leads the reader to believe that these two witnesses will have distinct and individual identities and powers (11:5-6). Lastly, if the two witnesses were the church then it would mean that the church experiences martyrdom; therefore there would be no one left to populate the Millennium.[13]

III. CONCLUSION ON THE IDENTITY OF THE TWO WITNESSES

While a brief exposition of Revelation 11:1-13 has been shared along with the three most popular views of the witnesses’ identities, no conclusion can be provided. While there are connections and allusions of these two witnesses to the 6,500 years of past history in the Bible, there is no clear indication of who these two witnesses will be in the future history. Similar to John Walvood, this author believes, “While there is room for considerable discussion of these various views, the fact is that the passage does not identify the two witnesses, and they probably do not have historic identification.”[14]

Bibliography

Halley, Henry. Halley’s Bible Handbook. 24th ed. Grand Rapids, MI: 1965.

Lindsey, F. Duane. “Zechariah.” In The Bible Knowledge Commentary: An Exposition of the Scriptures, edited by J. F. Walvoord and R. B. Zuck. Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1985.

Marvin Pate, C. Marvin. “A Progressive Dispensationalist View of Revelation.” In Four Views on the Book of Revelation. Edited by Stanley Gundry. Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan: 1998.

Mulholland, M. Robert. “Revelation.” Vol. 18 of the Cornerstone Biblical Commentary. Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale, 2011.

Thomas, Robert. Revelation 8-22: An Exegetical Commentary. Chicago, IL: Moody, 1995.

Walvoord, John F. “Revelation.” In The Bible Knowledge Commentary: An Exposition of the Scriptures, edited by J. F. Walvoord and R. B. Zuck. Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1985.


[1] A possible connection and support for the idea of two witnesses comes from the requirement of two witnesses for legal testimony in order to secure a conviction according to the Mosaic Law. See Deut 17:6; 19:5; Numb 35:30; cf. Heb 10:28.

[2] For the sake of clarity this author refers to these people beings as “witnesses” throughout this paper. However, they are called “witnesses” only in 11:3, then are called “prophets” in 11:4, 10, 12 according to the New Living Translation.

[3] John Walvood “Revelation” in The Bible Knowledge Commentary: An Exposition of the Scriptures, ed. by J. F. Walvoord and R. B. Zuck (Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1985), 956.

[4] Duane Lindsey, “Zechariah” in The Bible Knowledge Commentary: An Exposition of the Scriptures, ed. by J. F. Walvoord and R. B. Zuck (Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1985), 1556.

[5] M. Robert Mulholland, “Revelation,” in Cornerstone Biblical Commentary, (Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale, 2011), 18:496.

[6] C. Marvin Pate, “A Progressive Dispensationalist View of Revelation” in Four Views on the Book of Revelation, edited by Stanley Gundry (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan: 1998), 169-170.

[7] Robert Thomas, Revelation 8-22: An Exegetical Commentary (Chicago, IL: Moody, 1995), 89-90.

[8] Ibid., 89-90.

[9] Ibid., 88.

[10] Ibid.

[11] Henry Halley, Halley’s Bible Handbook, 24th ed. (Grand Rapids, MI: 1965), 721.

[12] Thomas, Revelation 8-22, 87-88.

[13] Ibid, 87-88.

[14] John F. Walvorod “Revelation” in The Bible Knowledge Commentary, ed. by J. F. Walvoord and R. B. Zuck, 956.

Filed Under: Bible Study Resources

An Exposition of the Millennial Kingdom (Revelation 20:1-10)

October 10, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

I. An Approach and Outline of the Book of Revelation

A. An Approach to the Book of Revelation

Hermeneutics and the book of Revelation are closely tied together. This author approaches the book of Revelation from the “futurist” and premillennial view. The premillennial position believes that Christ will come again and establish a literal 1,000 year reign on earth before the new heaven and new earth are created. Currently, the conditions of the world are a result of Christ ascending to heaven (Acts 1), Christ sitting at the right hand of God, and the Holy Spirit indwelling believers. The futurist and premillennial views believe the book of Revelation unfolds in a chronological time table (for the most part ). Most importantly, is the section of Revelation 19-22 which consists of separate events that happen one after the other.[1] They are not the same event, nor are they different events told out of chronological order (often called the “recapitulation theory”). The “futurist view” will be explained later in the section, “An Outline of Revelation.”

B. Other Views on the Millennium

1. Postmillennialism.[2] The postmillennial view states that Christ’s glorious return to the earth will happen after the nonliteral 1,000 year reign of believers on earth. While the premillennialist says Christ comes to bind Satan, the postmillennialist says that Christ already bound Satan when Christ came in the first century. Therefore, the Christian, according to the postmillennial position, is already in the non-literal 1,000 year reign. This means that Satan still has some level of dominion over the world now, but it is not in the same way that he did before Jesus came to earth in the first century AD. The postmillennial position is partially based on Isaiah 2:2-4 and Jeremiah 31. They often see Judah and Jerusalem in Isa 2 as representative of the whole people of God because they believe the “mountain,” “house of the God of Jacob,” and “Zion” referenced in these texts refer to the church, not to the nation of Israel. A belief that the church is now in the nonliteral 1,000 year reign means there is an expectation that a large percentage of the world’s population will turn to Christ by the spirit-blessed proclamation of the gospel.

2. Amillennialism.[3] The amilliennial view believes that the day lies ahead when Christ will come again, believers will be resurrected, there will be judgment for all, the New Heaven and New Earth will be created, the final kingdom will be inaugurated, and those who have been redeemed will be in a blessed state. This “day” according to the amillennial view is a short period of time in which all of these events happen at once. There is not a literal 1,000 year of reign of Christ (premillennial), nor is there a non-literal 1,000 year reign of believers (postmillennial). In addition, the amillennialist does not believe that the Old Testament teaches a future millennial kingdom of Christ but rather that the Old Testament prophets speak of the Messiah’s everlasting kingdom and blessing (Gen 17:7-8; 48:4; 2 Sam 23:5; 1 Chr 16:17-18; Ps 105:10-11; Isa 45:17; 55:3; 61:7-8; Jer 32:40; 50:4-5; Ez 16:60; 37:26; Dan 4:3, 34; 7:14, 27; 12:2). Additionally, the promise of the Old Testament for Israel to take the promised land is no longer binding, but instead it is now promised to the “elect in Christ.” As a result of this there will be a restoration and renewal of the earth (Isa 65:17; 66:22; 2 Peter 3:13; Rev 21:1) which should be seen as the New Heaven and New Earth, not for a 1,000 years but for eternity (p. 91). Therefore, the amillennial view does not see Romans 11 or Revelation 20 as describing a 1,000 year reign with Christ at the beginning (premillennial) or end (postmillennial).

C. An Outline of Revelation

Rev 1:19 outlines the entire book when Jesus told John, “Write what you saw, what is, and what will be after these things” (NET). The words “what you saw” refer to Revelation 1:1-18. The words “what is” refer to the seven churches described in Revelation 2-3 that existed at the time of John’s vision. The words “and what will be after these things” refer to Revelation 4-22 as future events that have not yet occurred.[4] In summary, here is a broad outline of the book of Revelation,

Introduction: “The things which you have seen” (1:1-20) – The Christ

Letters to the 7 Churches: “The things which are” (2-3) – The Churches

The Last Times: “The things which will take place after this” (4-22) – The Consummation[5]

II. Exposition of Rev 20:1-10

Revelation 20:1-10 is part of the second coming of Christ which started in Revelation 19:11.[6] In chapter 19, John saw Christ (19:11-13) come down to earth with his armies (19:14). The beast and the kings of the world gathered for battle (19:19). However, Christ and his angels captured the beast and the false prophet, and they were thrown into the fiery lake of burning sulfur (19:20). With Christ having dealt with the beast and the false prophet (Rev 19:11-20), it is a natural progress for Christ to turn next to Satan in Revelation 20:1-10.

A. Satan Bound in the Bottomless Pit (Rev 20:1-3)

1. An Angel Came Down from Heaven (v. 1). This is an “angel;” it is not Jesus. While Mulholland states that this “can be none other than Jesus, the Messiah,” that is unlikely since Jesus already descended to earth in 19:11. Additionally, the word ἀγγελος (messenger, angel) used here is never used to describe Jesus.[7] If this “angel” was Jesus, then it is the first and only time the word ἀγγελος is used to describe Jesus.[8] The being John saw was an angel coming down from heaven with a key to the bottomless pit.

2. The Angel Seized Satan and Bound Him for a Thousand Years (v. 2). This verse makes it very clear who the dragon of the passage was. He was the “old serpent” who was “the devil” who was “Satan.” Earlier in Revelation, “this great dragon—the ancient serpent called the devil, or Satan, the one deceiving the whole world—was thrown down to the earth with all his angels” (Rev 12:9).[9] The important conclusion here is that the dragon was Satan (the devil), and thereby a literal and a real person.

Additionally, Rev 20:2 tells of how Satan was bound in chains for a thousand years. If Rev 20 is telling of future events (as described earlier in this paper), then Satan is not bound now, but will be bound in the future. The fact that Satan is active in the current world is attested to by Acts 5:3; 1 Cor 5:5; 7:5; 2 Cor 2:11; 11:14; 12:7; 1 Tim 1:20; 1 Peter 5:8.

Some might ask how a spiritual being can be “bound.” In some respects this is a mystery, but not a new biblical idea. “Angels” were bound in Revelation 9:14 and the “gods in the heavens” (NLT) or “heavenly forces in the heavens” (NET) were bound in Isaiah 24:21. This is a mystery yet also had already occurred within biblical revelation.

3. The Angel Locked Satan for a Thousand Years (v. 3). The angel whom John saw come down from heaven (20:1) is the one who seized the dragon (20:2), and then shut and locked him in the bottomless pit. The “bottomless pit” where Satan was thrown was not a new place, but instead was a place that already existed. “For God did not spare even the angels who sinned. He threw them into hell, in gloomy pits of darkness, where they are being held until the day of judgment” (2 Peter 2:4). This “bottomless pit” mentioned in Revelation 20:3 has been also mentioned in Revelation 9:1-12 as part of the fifth trumpet. It was the place that the beast came up out of in Revelation 11:7-8. 

This verse makes it clear that Satan is not yet bound by Jesus; therefore this millennium (whether literal or figurative 1,000 years) is still a future event because Satan is not yet bound.[10] Evidence that Satan is not currently bound is based on Scripture which has already been cited (2 Cor 4:4; 1 Peter 5:8; 1 Tim 3:7; 2 Tim 2:26; Eph 2:2; John 12:31; Eph 6:12). Contrary to the amillennial view, this not the same “bind” to Satan as described in Mark 3:27; John 12:31; Col 2:15; 1 Peter 3:18-19. How are they different? Grant Osborne believes that Jesus somewhat bound Satan in Jesus’ first advent, “Satan is not inactive but rather restricted. He cannot stop the missionary enterprise of God’s people; he can deceive the unsaved but cannot keep them from turning to Jesus if drawn by the Spirit. . . The devil is curtailed but not powerless. . . Satan is restricted in this aeon, but only with respect to believers (who are ‘kept by the power of God,’ 1 Pet. 1:5).”[11] The event that bound Satan here makes it clear that Satan was not allowed to deceive the nations anymore. He was bound in chains (v. 2), shut in the bottomless pit (v. 3), and the bottomless pit was locked (v. 3).

B. A Thousand-Year Reign with Christ (Rev 20:4-6)

1. Saints Will Reign with Christ for a Thousand Years (v. 4). The identity of these people reigning with Christ has met with many interpretations. One interpretation is that the saints are representatives of the church (see Rev 4:4; 5:8-10; 7:13; 11:16). Another option is that these saints are martyrs seen at earlier points in the book (Rev 6:9-11; 16:6; 18:20, 24; 19:2).[12] Some people say that these saints are apostles and some of the saints (Matt 19:28; Luke 22:30; 1 Cor 6:2-3). Another option is that these are armies of Christ seen in Rev 19:14.[13] Mulholland believes “these people are souls who had not yet experienced a physical resurrection”[14] based on the link to Revelation 6:9-11. Osborne sees this as a possible “heavenly tribunal” compared to Revelation 4:4 and 11:16 where twenty-four elders sat on thrones, wore white, and had crowns on their heads.[15] Or they could be all of the saints (Luke 22:30; 1 Cor 6:4) with martyrs as a special group within the larger group of saints.[16]

While it is unclear exactly who the ones reigning with Christ will be, it is clear that this is the fulfillment of prophesies (Isa 2:2-4; Dan 2:24-35, 44; 7:22; Micah 4:1-8) shared by both Daniel and Jesus. “Then the sovereignty, power, and greatness of all the kingdoms under heaven will be given to the holy people of the Most High. His kingdom will last forever, and all rulers will serve and obey him” (Dan 7:27).  Jesus also shared that “when the world is made new and the Son of Man sits upon his glorious throne, you who have been my followers will also sit on twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel” (Matt 19:28).

Later in Revelation 20:4 Jesus revealed to John that the souls had not worshipped the beast or his statue nor accepted his mark on their foreheads or hands. The beast mentioned here is the same beast in Revelation 13:11-18. This beast had required all the people to worship him (Rev 13:2, 12; cf. 13:1-8). The mark on the peoples foreheads and hands in Revelation 20:4 is the mark that the beast required everyone to have (small and great, rich and poor, free and slave) in Revelation 13:16.

John also observed that the ones reigning with Christ “came back to life again.” This is the future bodily resurrection of martyrs who are mentioned earlier in this long verse. This is “the only hermenetutically sound theory.”[17] This is because ζαω (“I live”) always speaks of a bodily resurrection when in the context of bodily death in the New Testament (John 11:25; Acts 1:3; 9:41). Furthermore, in Revelation it is a frequent way of referring to resurrection (1:18; 2:8; 13:14; 20:5). Additionally, John used the word ἀναστασις (“resurrection”) which almost always refers to physical resurrection.[18]

As a result, this “came back to life again” does not mean that these people were simply “raised to new life from the deadness of their former life”[19] as Mulholland proposes. While the New Testament does speak of death of the old life and a resurrection to new life (Rom 6:1-14; Eph 2:4-5), the consummation of the ends times is a different context and different purpose in God’s program. Mulholland attempts to support his view that Revelation 20:4 is similar to the image of Ephesians 2:4-5 of “old life” and “new life” based on the “gnomic fashion” aorist tense of the verbs in both passages.[20] Yet a “gnomic fashion” of the aorist tense expressing a general truth or reality is not the only way to see the verbs being used here. With reference to συνεκάθισεν (“he sat down”), in Eph 2:6 Wallace tentatively labels those aorist verbs as “propleptic (futuristic) aorist” which describe an event that is not yet past as though it was already completed.[21] Regarding the aorist verb, ἐζησαν (“they came to life”), in Revelation 20:4 Wallace categorizes this as an “ingressive” aorist which stressed the beginning of an action or entrance into a state.[22] While Mulholland’s attempt to explain this resurrection as transfer from “old life” to “new life” is based on Paul’s writings, his grammatical understanding and basis are weak.[23]

2. The First Resurrection (v. 5). Revelation 20:5 mentions that Revelation 20:4 has described the first resurrection. Then a parenthetical note states that the rest of the believers will not come back to life until the thousand years had ended. An understanding of resurrection existed during John’s time of writing Revelation as evidenced in Jesus’ time on earth (Matt 22:28; Mark 12:18-27; Luke 14:14 John 5:29; 11:24; Acts 17:32; 1 Cor 15:12), and even stretched back to Ezekiel’s prophesies (Ezek 37:10).

The first resurrection is important to note. Is this truly the “first” resurrection? No, because Christ was the first resurrection. Then there was the resurrection of many, which occurred when Christ died (Matt 27:52-53). This was the “first” resurrection in Revelation 20 as compared to the “last” resurrection just a few verses later in this same chapter (Rev 20:12-13),[24] which was followed by the second death (Rev 20:6, 14). In other words, this is the “first” resurrection “in the sense of before. All the righteous, regardless of when they are raised, take part in the resurrection which is first or before the final resurrection (of the wicked dead) at the end of the Millennium.”[25]

What exactly does the “first resurrection” refer to in this passage? Thomas states that it refers to the resurrection of the martyrs at the end of Revelation 20:4.[26] Or, it can refer to the resurrection of all of the saints. More importantly, Revelation 20:5 supports the idea of resurrection by stages. In this manner, Christ was the “firstfruits” (1 Cor 15:23), a few saints were resurrected (Matt 27:52-53), the church will be raptured (1 Thess 4:13-18), the two witnesses will be resurrected (Rev 11:3, 11), and then here is the resurrection of the martyred dead (Rev 20:4-5).[27]

The “rest of the dead” that are resurrected at the end of the Millennium (1 Cor 15:51-58; 2 Cor 15:23-24; 1 Thes 4:13-18) are probably the wicked who are resurrected in Revelation 20:11-14.[28] Some believe the rest of the dead might be the non-saints of the old covenant. Others see it as a resurrection of the spiritually dead or everyone who is physically dead except martyrs.[29] This is a complex matter as Osborne reveals, “But who are the ‘rest of the dead?’ If one takes 20:4 as referring only to the martyrs, 20:5 will be all the other saints who have died as well as the unbelievers (so Beckwich, Caird, Mounce, Aune). For whose who see 20:4 as referring to all the saints in some way (Ladd, Johnson, Tomas, Beale), however, the ‘rest of the dead’ would be unbelievers.”[30]

3. The Second Death Holds No Power over Those in the First Resurrection (v. 6). From this verse it appears that there will be two resurrections and two deaths. The second death mentioned here is explained later in Revelation 20:14, “Then death and the grave were thrown into the lake of fire. This lake of fire is the second death.” This “second death” is a physical punishment to the body and soul.

The second death will not affect those who are holy, blessed, and priests of God and Christ. Furthermore, these people will reign with Christ for a thousand years because God has made his believers a kingdom of priests (Rev 1:6; cf. Exod 19:6; 1 Peter 2:5). Earlier in Revelation the four living beings and twenty-four elders fell down before the Lamb (5:8) and they sang to the Lamb, “You have caused them [people from every tribe, language, people, and nation] to become a Kingdom of priests for our God. And they will reign on the earth” (Rev 5:10). This reign with Christ will “consist of the privilege of unlimited access to and intimate fellowship with God.”[31]

C. The Defeat of Satan (Rev 20:7-10)

1. Satan Is Let Out of Prison after 1,000 Years (v. 7). At the end of the 1,000 year reign of Christ on earth Satan will be let out of the prison where he was bound in Revelation 20:2-3. This 1,000 years is the sixth and final reference to a 1,000 years of Christ’s reign on earth in Revelation 20 (Rev 20:2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7), and a brief comment on the “period of time” is needed.

Amillennials[32] and postmillennials[33] advocate that seeking to define this thousand years based on Revelation 20:1-10 is a case of allowing the “tail to wag the dog”[34] because Revelation 20 is the only place where 1,000 years is mentioned.  However, of the entire Bible, Revelation 20:1-10 is the most direct description available to Christians about the return of Christ and his time on earth. John mentioned six times in six verses that Christ’s time on earth will be 1,000 years. Thus this probably has some level of significance and seeks to make it clear how long that period will be. Furthermore, the number “1,000” is not a highly symbolic number as some see the numbers of three, seven, twelve, etc., making it unlikely that 1,000 is a symbolic, non-literal number.

In their support that this is not a literal 1,000 year reign amillennials and postmillennials will advocate that based on Psalm 90:4 and 2 Peter 3:8 the mention of 1,000 years does “not point to a literal one thousand calendar years; rather they evoke the notion of longevity.”[35] Moses’ prayer in the psalms said to God, “For you [God], a thousand years are as a passing day, as brief as a few night hours” (Pss 90:4). Peter wrote, “A day is like a thousand years to the Lord, and a thousand years is like a day” (2 Peter 3:8). While it is true that time to humans does not equal time to God (as Moses and Peter clearly explained), it is imperative to remember that both of these verses nonetheless describe a literal 1,000 years to human beings on earth. In other words, “To say that the period with man is only one day with God, does not deny that it is actually a thousand years with God too. The point is that time does not limit an eternal God, not that He is ignorant of what time means with man.”[36] As far as can be understood, the literal understanding of the book of Revelation (as has been attempted to be consistently applied throughout this paper) means that Christ’s reign on earth will be for a thousand years before Satan is let out of prison (Rev 20:7).

2. Satan Deceives the Nations One Last Time (v. 8). While the events of Revelation 20:8 are similar to Revelation 16:13-14, these are different events.[37] Why? Satan had to gather a new army for battle in Revelation 20:8 because the army he gathered in Revelation 16:13-14 was destroyed in Revelation 19:20. (Seeing Rev 16:4 and Rev 20:8 as the same event is called the “recapitulation theory” as mentioned earlier). During the 1,000 years of Christ reign new people were born and comprise the “pool” of people which Satan was able to deceive and gather for one more battle.[38] With this event is becomes clear (again) that Satan’s main mission on earth was deception (seen in Rev 12:9; 13:14; 19:20; Rev 20:3, 10). In this way Satan did not overpower people but rather he deceived them.[39]

3. Satan and His Army Surrounded Jerusalem Then Fired Consumed The Army (v. 9). After Satan had deceived the nations and gathered his army (Rev 20:8), John witnessed him surround God’s people and the beloved city. Then, fire came down from heaven and consumed the armies. The identity of the “beloved city” here is Jerusalem. In other places in the Bible, Jerusalem is called the city God loves and the place which held a special place in his heart (Pss 78:68; 87:2; 122:6; 132:12-14; Isa 2:1-5; 52:9-10; 56:7; 60:9, 14-15; 62:3; 66:18; Jer 11:15; Zeph 3:17). In an attempt to see Revelation as a literal predication of future events, this “beloved city” is likely Jerusalem.

The picture of fire coming down from heaven and consuming Satan’s attacking army should not surprise readers because fire was regularly used by God as a source of divine punishment. In Ezekiel fired rained down on Magog and all its allies (Ezek 39:6). Fire was also seen as divine judgement in Gen 19:24; Exod 9:23-34; Lev 9:24; 10:2; Num 11:1; 16:35; 26:10; 1 Kings 18:38; 2 Kings 1:10, 14; 1 Chron 21:26; 2 Chron 7:1-3; Pss 11:6.

4. The Devil Joined the Beast and False Prophet in the Lake of Burning Sulfur (v. 10). After fire came down and consumed Satan’s last army (Rev 20:9), he was thrown into the fiery lake of burning sulfur. The beast and false prophet where already in the fiery lake of burning sulfur (Rev 19:20) as a result of Christ’s return to the earth shortly before the beginning of the 1,000 years (Rev 19:11-21). Here Satan joins his protégés. Thomas correctly connects this event as the ultimate bruising of Satan’s head originally shared in Genesis 3:15 and again in John 12:31, which means that Satan’s presence in the fiery lake was not a new revelation, for that has always been Satan’s ultimate destiny.[40] Furthermore, Christ’s triumph over Satan has also been foretold and is not a new revelation. “When the Son of Man comes in his glory, and all the angels with him, then he will sit upon his glorious throne . . . Then the King will turn to those on the left and say, ‘Away with you, you cursed ones, into the eternal fire prepared for the devil and his demons’” (Matt 25:31, 41).

The last line of v. 10 shows the pain that Satan, the beast, and the false prophet will face as they are tormented day and night forever and ever. John’s vision makes it clear that this is real, physical pain, “The reality of unbearable pain inflicted on Satan is unquestionable.”[41] This place of punishment is possibly referenced prior in the Bible (Matt 8:12; 13:42, 50; 22:13; 24:51; 25:30; Mark 9:48; Luke 12:47-48; 13:28) as the place of unending torment[42] and eternal punishment[43]

III. CONCLUSION ON REVELATION 20:1-10 AND THE MILLENNIUM

This study has examined Jesus’ revelation to John about the future 1,000 year reign of Christ on earth. While every position taken on the millennial kingdom has weaknesses, this expositional study has attempted to explain Revelation 20:1-10 in a way that matches the predication of future events (Rev 1:19) alongside additional biblical revelation about the future worldwide kingdom (Isa 2:2-4; Dan 2:34-35, 44; Micah 4:1-8). Christ will return someday (Rev 19:11) and that return will mean that Christ will reign for 1,000 years (Rev 20:4-5) with those who will be resurrected from the dead (Rev 20:4-5). In a way that matches the glory and power believers know God has, that 1,000 year will culminate with a defeat of Satan (Rev 20:7-10).

Bibliography

Blass, F. and A. DeBrunner. A Greek Grammar of the New Testament. Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press, 1961.

Blevins, James. “Revelation, Book of,” in Mercer Dictionary of the Bible. Mercer University Press, 2001,761.

Gentry, Kenneth. “Postmillennialism” in Three Views on the Millennium and Beyond. Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1999.

Halley, Henry. Halley’s Bible Handbook. Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1959.

Halley, Henry. Halley’s Bible Handbook. Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1965.

Hitchcock, Hitchcock. “Book of Revelation.” Unpublished class notes for BE107. Dallas Theological Seminary, Fall Semesters, 2015.

Kittel, Gerhard. “Αγγελος” in Theological Dictionary of the New Testament, ed. Gerhard Kittel, vol. 1, 74-87. Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans Publishing, 1964.

Metzger, Bruce. Breaking the Code: Understanding the Book of Revelation. Nashville, TN: Abington Press, 1993.

Mulholland, M. Robert. “Revelation.” Vol. 18 of the Cornerstone Biblical Commentary. Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale, 2011.

Osborne, Grant. Revelation. Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Academic, 2002.

Robert Thomas, Robert. “A Classical Dispensationalist View of Revelation” in Four Views on the Book of Revelation. Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1998.

  Strimple, Robert. “Amillennialism” in Three Views on the Millennium and Beyond. Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1999.

Thomas, Robert. Revelation 8-22: An Exegetical Commentary. Chicago, IL: Moody Publishers, 1995.

Three Views on the Millennium and Beyond, ed. By Darrell Bock.

Wallace, Daniel. Greek Grammar Beyond the Basics. Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1996.

Walvoord, John F. “Revelation.” In The Bible Knowledge Commentary: An Exposition of the Scriptures, edited by J. F. Walvoord and R. B. Zuck. Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1985.


[1] Grant Osborne, Revelation (Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Academic, 2002), 715.

[2] Kenneth Gentry, “Postmillennialism” in Three Views on the Millennium and Beyond (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1999), 11-57.

[3] Robert Strimple, “Amillennialism” in Three Views on the Millennium, 81-129.

[4] Robert Thomas, “A Classical Dispensationalist View of Revelation” in Four Views on the Book of Revelation (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1998), 186, 215.

[5] Mark Hitchcock, “The Revelation of Jesus Christ,” unpublished class notes for BE107 (Dallas Theological Seminary, Fall Semesters, 2015), 4-5.

[6] See Christ’s second coming as part of God’s plan: Isa 9:6-7; Jere 23:1-8; Ezek 37:15-28; Dan 2:44-45; 7:13-14; Hosea 3:4-5; Amost 9:11-15; Micah 4:7; Zech 2:10-12; 12; 14:1-9; Matt 19:28; 24:27-31; 25:6, 31-46; Mark 13:24-27; Luke 12:35-40; 17:24-37; 18:8; 21:25-28; Acts 1:10-11; 15:16-18; Rom 11:25-27; 2 Thess 2:8; 2 Peter 3:3-4; Jude 14-15; Rev 1:7-8; 2:25-38; 16:15; 22:20.

[7] Gerhard Kittel, “Αγγελος” in Theological Dictionary of the New Testament, ed.Gerhard Kittel, vol. 1 (Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans Publishing, 1964), 83-87.

[8] While Jesus did say in Rev 1:18 that he held the keys of death and the grave it is not necessary to equate Jesus with the angel who held the key to the “bottomless pit” in Rev 20:1. In Rev 9:1 John saw “the fifth angel blew his trumpet, and I saw a star that had fallen to earth from the sky, and he was given the key to the shaft and the bottomless pit.” Here the key to the bottomless pit was given to an angel, not Jesus. Additionally, Mulholland’s argument that this “angel” was Jesus based on Rev 1:18 is faulty because in 1:18 Jesus held the keys τοῦ θανάτου καὶ τοῦ ᾅδου (“of death and hades”) while in Rev 20:1 the angel holds the keys to the τῆς ἀβύσσου (“the underworld/abyss” or “bottomless pit” as the NLT translates it). These are separate places, therefore a connection between Jesus and the angel based on the place they have a key to is incorrect.

[9] This “devil” was the same person that tempted Jesus in the desert, “Then Jesus was led by the Spirit into the wilderness to be tempted thereby the devil” (Matt 4:1). While in the desert being tempted Jesus said, “Get out of here, Satan” (Matt 4:10). The title used for the devil as “Satan” is also used in Matt 16:23; Luke 10:18; John 13:27; Acts 5:3; Rom 16:20; 1 Co4 11:14; 12:7; 1 Thess 2:18; Rev 2:24; 20:7. Also see the devil mentioned in Matt 25:41; John 8:44; Eph 4:27; 6:11; 1 Tim 3:7, 11; 2 Tim 3:3; Tit 2:3; James 4:7; 1 Peter 5:8; Rev 12:9; 20:2, 10.

[10] John Wavoord, “Revelation” in The Bible Knowledge Commentary: An Exposition of the Scriptures, ed. by J. F. Walvoord and R. B. Zuck (Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1985), 979.

[11] Osborne, Revelation, 702.

[12] Walvoord notes that “what John saw was not all the souls in heaven but a particular generation of martyred dead who had been contemporaneous with the world ruler, the beast out of the sea (13:1).” Walvoord, “Revelation” in The Bible Knowledge Commentary, 979.

[13] Thomas, Revelation 8-22, 413-414.

[14] M. Robert Mulholland, “Revelation,” in Cornerstone Biblical Commentary (Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale, 2011), 18:577.

[15] Osborne, Revelation, 703.

[16] Ibid., 704.

[17] Thomas, Revelation 8-22, 417.

[18] Ibid.

[19] Mulholland, “Revelation,”577.

[20] Mulholland, “Revelation,”577.

[21] Daniel Wallace, Greek Grammar Beyond the Basics (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1996), 563-564.

[22] Ibidl., 558-559.

[23] While “Gnomic Aorist” is a valid category of Greek Grammar, there are also others. Blass and DeBrunner list four: ingressive (inceptive), complexive (constative), gnomic and futuristic aorist, and epistolary aorist (F. Blass and A. DeBrunner, A Greek Grammar of the New Testament [Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press, 1961], 171-172).  Wallace lists seven: constative, ingressive, consummative, gnomic, epistolary, proplectic, immediate poast aorist/dramatic (Wallace, Greek Grammar, 557-565)

[24] Haley, Haley’s Bible Handbook, 737.

[25] Wavoord, “Revelation” in The Bible Knowledge Commentary, 980.

[26] Thomas, Revelation 8-22, 419.

[27] Wavoord, “Revelation” in The Bible Knowledge Commentary, 980.

[28] Thomas, Revelation 8-22, 418.

[29] Ibid.

[30] Osborne, Revelation, 707.

[31] Thomas, Revelation 8-22, 422.

[32] Robert Strimple, “Amillennialism” in Three Views on the Millennium and Beyond, 118-129.

[33] Kenneth Gentry, Jr., “Postmillennialism” in Three Views on the Millennium, 50-55.

[34] James L. Blevins, “Revelation, Book of,” in Mills, ed., Mercer Dictionary of the Bible, (Mercer University Press, 2001),761.

[35] Mulholland, “Revelation,” 579.

[36] Thomas, Revelation 8-22, 407.

[37] Wavoord, “Revelation” in The Bible Knowledge Commentary, 981.

[38] Haley, Haley’s Bible Handbook, 736.

[39] Osborne, Revelation, 711.

[40] Thomas, Revelation 8-22, 426.

[41] Thomas, Revelation 8-22, 426.

[42] Ibid., 427.

[43] Osborne, Revelation, 716.

Filed Under: Bible Study Resources

Ministering to New Members: An Example from 1 Thessalonians 3:1-8

September 27, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

Each and every one of us should and probably will have a ministry to a new Christian. By “new Christian,” I mean someone that is younger than twenty-five years old or has been a believer for ten years or less. If you are active in your faith and active in the church, at some point you will have a ministry to a new believer.
            With that reality, you face important questions: Do you know how to minister to a baby Christian? Do you know what to teach them? Do you know what to say to them, how to disciple them, or how to direct them? These questions matter deeply because the future of someone’s faith may hinge on how you respond.
            It is easy to forget that the apostle Paul spent much of his Christian life ministering to new converts. Almost all of his ministry was to those who were young in the faith. In particular, when he came to the city of Thessalonica, he was with the believers for only three Sabbaths before leaving. About a year later, he wrote 1 Thessalonians to them. Paul did not go to an established church with structures already in place. He went to people who had never heard about Jesus Christ, preached to them, and then discipled them. This letter shows us how he cared for new believers, and from it we can learn how to do the same.

            Paul was deeply concerned for the Thessalonians. After being torn away from them suddenly, he longed to know how they were doing. In verse one he confesses, “when we could endure it no longer,”[1] showing that he desperately wanted to know about their faith. He didn’t want to be ignorant of their condition. Though separated physically, his heart remained tied to them.
            Paul’s concern reveals an important truth for us today: When we minister to new believers, we must be present with them. There is no substitute for physical presence. Much like parents invest large amounts of time with young children, so also mature Christians must invest time with spiritual children. This means doing life together—sharing meals, walking, serving, and creating opportunities for teachable moments. Our presence provides the soil in which their faith can grow.

            Paul also shows his wisdom in sending Timothy. Timothy was Paul’s trusted co-worker and beloved disciple. He had already assisted Paul in planting the Thessalonian church and was uniquely equipped to return. Paul describes him as “our brother and God’s fellow worker in the gospel of Christ” (v. 2). Timothy’s role was to strengthen and encourage the Thessalonians. The Greek word for “strengthen” (stērizō) pictures a buttress added to a building, something that gives stability.[2] Timothy’s teaching would help stabilize the young believers in their doctrine. The word “encourage” (parakaleō) conveys the idea of coming alongside to comfort and cheer. Together, strengthening and encouraging prepared these young Christians to endure trials.

            And trials did come. Paul reminds them that afflictions are part of the Christian life. The word he uses, thlipsis, often describes severe pressure, like grapes being crushed for wine.[3] Paul himself had endured beatings, imprisonments, and accusations in Philippi and Thessalonica (Acts 16–17). He taught the Thessalonians that such sufferings were appointed by God. As he wrote, “we have been destined for this” (v. 3). This was not accidental, but part of God’s design. Paul continually prepared them by reminding them that suffering is part of following Christ.

            This leads to a second truth: When we minister to new believers, we must prepare them. Preparation means teaching sound doctrine and giving realistic expectations about trials. As Warren Wiersbe wisely observed, “The trials and testings that come to our lives as Christians are not accidents—they are appointments.”[4] New believers need to know that difficulty does not mean they are outside of God’s will. Instead, those trials can advance God’s purposes (Rom 5:3; 2 Cor 1:4). As Charles Ryrie put it, “Sufferings are by divine appointment and the remembrance of this along with steadfastness is what is needed in the time of stress.”[5]

            Finally, Paul feared that the tempter might lure them away (v. 5). Satan is relentless in trying to draw new believers away from the faith. Paul knew that young Christians are especially vulnerable. This reminds us of a third truth: When we minister to new believers, we must protect them. Satan blinds unbelievers and seeks to devour believers (2 Cor 4:3–4; 1 Pet 5:8). Protecting new Christians means warning them of temptation, helping them guard against their past sins, and encouraging them to remain vigilant. Like a military commander, Paul took spiritual protection seriously, and we must do the same.

            After sending Timothy, Paul eagerly awaited news. Timothy’s report brought immense relief. He shared that the Thessalonians had remained firm in their faith and continued in love for Paul. The word Paul uses for “good news” is normally reserved for proclaiming the gospel. That is how good Timothy’s report was—it was gospel-like in its encouragement.

            Paul explains that this news comforted him in his own affliction. He had faced hardships in Philippi, Thessalonica, Berea, and Athens. Ministry had been discouraging and difficult. Yet hearing of the Thessalonians’ steadfast faith reinvigorated him. The very ones he had worried over now became a source of strength to him. Their obedience refreshed his spirit.

            This highlights a final truth: Young Christians minister to mature Christians through their obedient faith. When new believers remain faithful, they encourage those who invested in them. Just as soldiers standing firm on the frontline encourage their commander, so faithful young Christians give life to mature believers. Paul concludes, “For now we live, if you are standing fast in the Lord” (v. 8). Their endurance was his joy.

            In the same way, we honor those who invested in us by living faithful lives. When spiritual mentors see us walk with God, their own faith is strengthened. The Christian life is not lived in isolation; it is a cycle of encouragement. Mature believers pour into the young, and the young build up the mature by their faithfulness. This is how the church grows strong together.

            Ministry to new believers is both challenging and rewarding. It requires time, intentional instruction, and much grace. New Christians will stumble and struggle. They will wrestle with temptation and hardship. But when we are present with them, prepare them with sound teaching, and protect them from the enemy, they will grow strong in their faith. And when they do, their faith will encourage us in return.
            The stories of changed lives—those who have been delivered from addictions, broken relationships, and hopelessness—are reminders that investing in new believers is worth it. Just as Paul found joy in the Thessalonians, we too will find joy in seeing God’s work in new Christians. Ministry to new members of God’s family is demanding, but it is also one of the greatest privileges we have as followers of Christ.


[1] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

[2] Leon Morris, The First and Second Epistles to the Thessalonians, New International Commentary on the New Testament (Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1959). 100-101,158; Lockman Foundation, NASB Study Bible (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1999), 1749.

[3] Leon Morris, The First and Second Epistles to the Thessalonians, New International Commentary on the New Testament (Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1959). 58.

[4] Warren W. Wiersbe, Be Ready (Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1979), 69.

[5] Charles C. Ryrie, First and Second Thessalonians (Chicago: Moody Press, 1959), 46.

Filed Under: Church Pastor and Leader Advice

Suffering in 1 Peter

September 26, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

THE CONTEXT OF 1 PETER AND SUFFERING IN THE FIRST-CENTURY AND EARLY CHRISTIAN CHURCH

It’s been said that every text has a context. As the text of 1 Peter directly teaches Christians why they are suffering and how to endure suffering, we must ask what was the suffering that Peter’s readers were enduring? This paper is my attempt, as a local pastor preaching 1 Peter to a local church, to understand the context of the text of 1 Peter.  

THE REGION OF PETER’S READERS AND THE LETTER’S DESTINATION

The apostle Peter addresses his letter to those “who reside as aliens, scattered throughout Pontus, Galatia, Cappadocia, Asia, and Bithynia” (1 Pet 1:1b).[1] Most Christians probably only recognize “Galatia” and “Asia” among these five locations. Peter’s reference likely refers to a group of believers that are scattered among a large geographical area. These five regions cover approximately 300,000 square miles.[2] This is likely the entire region of modern-day Turkey. However, it is not clear if Peter is talking about Roman provinces or if he’s referring to general geographical regions. An American comparison would be if someone discusses the state of Colorado or the Rocky Mountains.

The Traveler’s Itinerary

The order of the regions Peter lists likely reflects someone arriving by sea in the port of Pontus, visiting the churches in the districts named in that order, then returning to Bithynia.[3] “The most likely scenario is that the bearer of the letter traveled roughly in a circle, delivering it to churches in each region successively.”[4]

The People of the Region

This region was economically prosperous. Thus a wide range of wealthy land owners and merchants were present alongside the poorer working class.[5] The churches of this area were likely made up of working class citizens or slaves since Peter gives each group a specific exhortation in this letter (see 1 Pet 2:11–17, 18–25). However, there is no exhortation to masters or slave owners.  

THE PROBLEM OF SUFFERING

In their chapter on 1 Peter, scholars Douglas Moo and D. A. Carson say the issue of suffering “lies beneath virtually every verse of this letter.”[6] Peter’s references to trials and suffering in this letter seem to be stronger than the typical struggles of ordinary life (illness, poverty, death, etc.).[7] It appears to be persecution specifically targeted to Christians.

THE PAGAN ATTITUDE TOWARD CHRISTIANS[8]

The upper-class of Romans called Christianity a “superstition” (Acts 25:19). Christians were viewed in a circumspect and confusing manner because of their withdrawal from the activities of pagan society.[9] Various historians, philosophers, and even comedians have written about how Christians were viewed in and following the first-century. Let’s evaluate a few of these within their historical and literary context.

Characterization of Christians by Tacitus

Publius Cornelius Tacitus (AD 56–120) was a Roman historian, senator, and aristocrat. Tacitus is famous for calling Christians “hideous and shameful” as well as “a deadly superstition.”[10] Tacitus’ work, Annals, chronicles Roman history from AD 14 to 68. He likely wrote Annals from AD 115–117.[11]

            Tacitus makes it clear that Romans viewed Christians with hostility. Later in the same work, Annals 15.44.4, he accuses Christians of having a “hatred against the human race.”      

            This accusation likely is based on two practices of Christians. (We might label them as “omissions” or “withdrawals” of Christians.) First, Christians were hesitant to engage in communal acts of reverence for the emperor.[12] Second, Christians were monotheistic which meant they did not practice in or actively participate in the communal events intended to appease many of the gods and goddess of the polytheistic first-century culture. These two “withdrawals” or “omission” from the community caused confusion, suspicion that eventually led to hostility, and affliction toward Christians.

Confusion of Christians as Described by Minucius Felix

The language first-century Christians used was confusing and often misunderstood. Minucius Felix (died AD 250) was a Roman lawyer and early Christian apologist. His work, Octavius, is a dialogue between a skeptic pagan named Caecilius Natalis and the Christian Octavius Januarius. Minucius was the one, apparently, arbitrating between the two men.[13] Minucius was a friend of Octavius and apparently wrote the work we now know as Octavius for educated non-Christians. In that work, Octavius, Minucius explains some of the common things that pagans misunderstood about Christians.

            Pagans had heard Christians talk of “eating the body” and “drinking the blood” of Christ (Oct. 9). No one can blame outsiders from potential confusion, even if it was meant as satire, that Christians were cannibals. Outside pagans also, as a byproduct of a heavily sexualized culture, made wrong conclusions about “brothers and sisters” becoming “united as one” in marriage. Pagans who did not understand Christian language wrongly assumed Christians of incest because they married brothers and sisters in the Christian faith (Oct. 9).[14]

            Minucius also makes it clear that Christians had suffered greatly because of gossip about these things. Minucius recounts how many people had claimed that “Christians worshipped monsters, devoured infants, mingled in incestuous banquets.”[15] Minucius again recounts, “fables as these were always set afloat by those (newsmongers), and were never either inquired into nor proved”[16] (Oct. 18).

Criticism of Christians as Described by Lucian of Samosata

By the second century Christians were considered the objects of humor. Lucian of Samosata (AD 125–180) was a comedian famous for making fun of the practices, beliefs, and culture of Christians. In his work, On the Death of Peregrinus, Lucian makes fun of Christians for being gullible and accepting. In Lucian’s work, On the Death of Peregrinus, Peregrinus is an imposter of Christianity because he knows the people will support him when he gets in trouble. Lucian retells Peregrinus’ activities that Peregrinus intentionally does because he knows Christians will come to his aid. Peregrinus was not a Christian, but did this as a way to enrich himself. The work, while sometimes questioned for historical accuracy, is intended to mock Christians as gullible and stupid.

SPECIFIC INFORMATION REGARDING PETER’S FIRST LETTER

Peter was likely in Jerusalem for the “Jerusalem Council” of AD 49, but he did not remain in Palestine. He likely traveled to Corinth (stopping in Antioch and Asia Minor) in the early 50s.[17] After this, he likely traveled to Rome and was killed during the massacres of Christians under Emperor Nero after the Great Fire in Rome in 64.

            Peter travelled a northerly route between Corinth (1 Cor 9:5) and Antioch which is how he became acquainted with Pontus, Galatia, Cappadocia, Asia, and Bithynia. Peter probably trained and encouraged believers to go and share the gospel in other areas (as seen in 1 Pet 1:12, 23–25).[18]

            Clement, the Bishop of Rome, wrote in the mid 90s that Peter had come to Rome and settled there until his death.[19] Clement describes this in 1 Clement 5:4–5, “Through envy and jealousy, the greatest and most righteous pillars [of the Church] have been persecuted and put to death. Let us set before our eyes the illustrious apostles. Peter, through unrighteous envy, endured not one or two, but numerous labours; and when he had at length suffered martyrdom, departed to the place of glory due to him. Owing to envy, Paul also obtained the reward of patient endurance, after being seven times thrown into captivity, compelled to flee, and stoned. After preaching both in the east and west, he gained the illustrious reputation due to his faith, having taught righteousness to the whole world, and come to the extreme limit of the west, and suffered martyrdom under the prefects. Thus was he removed from the world, and went into the holy place, having proved himself a striking example of patience.”[20]

CONCLUDING THOUGHTS ON THE SUFFERING REFERENCED IN PETER’S FIRST LETTER

I believe the correct context about the text of 1 Peter is this: Peter’s readers were experiencing an unofficial hostility from the general Roman population. Peter’s readers had refused to engage in religious customs associated with Roman government, they abstained from immoral practices that everyone else enjoyed, they gathered regularly to fellowship around the Lord’s Supper which included eating Christ’s “body” and drinking his “blood,” and only married fellow “brothers and sisters” of their faith. Because of this, they were met with suspicion, ridicule, and hostility.[21] I agree with Douglas Moo and D. A. Carson who state, “The readers of 1 Peter were probably being criticized, mocked, discriminated against, and perhaps even brought into court on trumped-up charges.”[22]

            Based on this quotation and other references I’ve shared throughout this article, most scholars believe Peter spent the last decade of his life doing ministry to Jews in Rome.[23] Interestingly, when Paul arrives in Rome (probably in the early sixties) the unbelieving Jews in Rome were already aware of Christian teaching (Acts 28:22). Thus, some who believe Paul’s statement, “And thus I aspired to preach the gospel, not where Christ was already named, so that I would not build on another man’s foundation” (Rom 15:20), is a reference to Peter’s ministry in Rome, which is where he was when he wrote 1 Peter.[24]

The martial in this post was used as background research for my book, “Walking Straight When Life Goes Sideways: Essential Christian Truths for Enduring Life’s Trials.”


[1] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

[2] Thomas R. Schreiner, 1, 2 Peter, Jude, vol. 37, The New American Commentary (Nashville: Broadman & Holman Publishers, 2003), 52.

[3] Donald Guthrie, New Testament Introduction, revised edition (Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 1990), 784.

[4] Thomas R. Schreiner, 1, 2 Peter, Jude, vol. 37, The New American Commentary (Nashville: Broadman & Holman Publishers, 2003), 52.

[5] Guthrie, New Testament Introduction, 784.

[6] D. A. Carson and Douglas J. Moo, An Introduction to the New Testament, 2nd edition (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 2005), 638.

[7] Carson and Moo, Introduction to the New Testament, 639.

[8] Everett Ferguson, Backgrounds of Early Christianity, 3rd edition (Grand Rapids, MI: William B. Eerdmans Publishing, 2003), 592–620.

[9] Ferguson, Backgrounds of Early Christianity, 593.

[10] Tacitus, Annals, 15.44.2–8.

[11] Darrell L Bock, Studying the Historical Jesus: A Guide to Sources and Methods (Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Academic, 2002), 49.

[12] Bock, Studying the Historical Jesus, 50.

[13] Robert Earnest Wallis, “Introductory Note to Minucius Felix, Alexander Roberts, James Donaldson, and A. Cleveland Coxe, eds., “Introductory Note to Minucius Felix,” in Fathers of the Third Century: Tertullian, Part Fourth; Minucius Felix; Commodian; Origen, Parts First and Second, vol. 4, The Ante-Nicene Fathers (Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Company, 1885), 170.

[14] Minucius Felix, “The Octavius of Minucius Felix,” in Fathers of the Third Century: Tertullian, Part Fourth; Minucius Felix; Commodian; Origen, Parts First and Second, ed. Alexander Roberts, James Donaldson, and A. Cleveland Coxe, trans. Robert Ernest Wallis, vol. 4, The Ante-Nicene Fathers (Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Company, 1885), 178.

[15] Minucius Felix, “The Octavius of Minucius Felix,” 190.

[16] Minucius Felix, “The Octavius of Minucius Felix,” 190.

[17] Paul Barnett, Jesus and the Rise of Early Christianity: A History of New Testament Times (Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 1999), 301.

[18] Barnett, Jesus and the Rise of Early Christianity, 302.

[19] Barnett, Jesus and the Rise of Early Christianity, 302.

[20] Clement of Rome, “The First Epistle of Clement to the Corinthians,” in The Apostolic Fathers with Justin Martyr and Irenaeus, ed. Alexander Roberts, James Donaldson, and A. Cleveland Coxe, vol. 1, The Ante-Nicene Fathers (Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Company, 1885), 6.

[21] Moo and Carson, Introduction to the New Testament, 639.

[22] Moo and Carson, Introduction to the New Testament, 639.

[23] Barnett, Jesus and the Rise of Early Christianity, 303.

[24] Barnett, Jesus and the Rise of Early Christianity, 303.

Filed Under: Bible Study Resources

12. Ready for Anything (Heb 13:20–21)

September 2, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

One of our friends recently lost her husband unexpectedly. She and her husband had retired from their jobs and moved to a new state. They left their family and friends to pursue a new retired life in a new state where they didn’t know anyone. But after ten months she is now a widow and alone in a new town.

            She wonders why God would have moved to her to Colorado to be alone. She wonders if she will be able to continue on. At times she has confessed she feels like she cannot. But she knows that God is with her and she’s said she feels him helping her each and every day.

            The author of Hebrews reminds us, “Now the God of peace, who brought up from the dead the great Shepherd of the sheep through the blood of the eternal covenant, even Jesus our Lord, equip you in every good thing to do His will, working in us that which is pleasing in His sight, through Jesus Christ, to whom be the glory forever and ever. Amen.” (Hebrews 13:20-21, NASB).[1]

            When the author of Hebrews tells us that God will “equip you in every good thing to do His will,” it reminds us that God gives us what we need to endure life. Through struggling marriages, disobedient children, layoffs from jobs, environmental disasters that damage our property, or when our family members pass away, God equips us to handle it. The word for “equip” here is the Greek word katartisai which was used by trainers to adjust parts of the body, as in “put into proper condition.”

            In other words, God will equip us to handle anything that comes our way. He’ll adjust us so that we can endure what we are going through. Yes, it will feel like we can’t handle it. And we probably couldn’t handle it without God. But God will stick with us through it. He quips us in “every good thing to do His will.” And he is “working in us that which is pleasing in His sight.”

            When we do something that betrays our friend’s trust and we wonder how we will earn his trust back, God will help us do what we need to do. When we make an error at work and it fumbles up a project and costs the company money, God will equip us to make it right. When we lose a family member and don’t know how to go on, God will comfort us and walk with us each step of the way.


[1] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

Filed Under: Articles from Hebrews

The Book of Psalms and an Overview of Hebrew Poetry

September 1, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

An Overview of the Book of Psalms

Authors of the Different Psalms: David (73), Solomon (2), Sons of Korah[1] (12), Asaph[2] (12), Heman[3] (1), and Ethan[4] (1)

Dates When the Psalms Were Written: 1446-931 BC

Outline of the Book of Psalms:

-Book 1 (1-41)            -Book 2 (42-72)          -Book 3 (73-89)

-Book 4 (90-106)        -Book 5 (107-150)

The Types of Psalms

Praise. Talk excitedly about God and thank him. (Psalms 8, 19, 29, 30, 33, most of 36-51, 113-118, 120-136, 140-150.)

Lament. Plea to God to intervene in a crisis. Some lament psalms are individual and some are community. (Psalms 3, 5-7, 12-13, 22, 44, 60, 74, 79, 80, 83, 85, 90, 102, 123, 126, 130, 137)

Messianic. Refer to the Messiah and the hope he brings. (Psalms 2, 8, 16, 22-24, 40-41, 45, 68-69, 72, 89, 102, 110, 118.)

Pilgrim. Sung while the Jews were traveling to Jerusalem for the national feast days. These are also called psalms of ascent. (Psalms 120-134). 

Alphabetical. Several psalms are acrostic. Each verse or section begins with a different letter of the Hebrew alphabet. (Psalms 9, 10, 25, 34, 37, 110, 112, 119, 145.)

Wisdom. These overlap with the psalms of praise, but have a special emphasis on understanding. (Psalms 1, 10, 12, 15, 19, 32, 34, 36, 49, 50, 52, 53, 73, 78, 82, 91, 92, 94, 111, 112, 119, 119, 127, 128, 139.)

Imprecatory. These are often psalms of “prayer” that can be called “oracles of judgment.” In these psalms the author prays for God’s justice to prevail on earth. These are prayers that enemies (nations or individual people) would be overthrown. (Psalms 7, 35, 52, 48, 49, 59, 83, 109.

(This section adapted from Ken Hanna, From Moses to Malachi, (Nashville, TN: WestBow Press, 2015), 281-287).

Poetry in the Hebrew Scriptures

Hebrew poetry is not about rhyme of sound, but instead about rhyme of thought. Hebrew poetry consists of “parallelism” in which lines of controlled length normally work together in sets called “bicolon” (2 lines) or “tricolon” (3 lines). The lines normally work together thematically and harmonize with each other.[5] (There also is cadence and wordplay that occurs in Hebrew poetry, but that’s largely lost in English translations.) Parallelism is a “statement and restatement of the same basic truth in different words with great art, style, and imagery.”[6] All of this is done with structure and symmetry. 

Synonymous (Iterative) Parallelism (Pss 2:3; 46:7; 103:6). The second line restates some or all of the first line in different words/images.        

“Why are the nations in an uproar

And the peoples devising a vain thing?” ~ Pss 2:1

“O Lord, how my adversaries have increased!

Many are rising up against me.” ~ Psalm 3:1

Antithetic (Contrastive) Parallelism (Pss 1:6; 13:9; Prov 27:6). The second line affirms the truth of the first line in an opposite way.

“How blessed is the man who has made the Lord his trust,

And [how blessed is the man who] has not turned to the proud, nor to those who lapse into falsehood.” ~ Psalm 4:4

Climatic Parallelism. The second line repeats part of the first line exactly and then adds a conclusion (Pss 22:4; 96:7).[7] These are rare.

Pss 29:1 ~ “Ascribe to the Lord, O sons of the mighty,

           Ascribe to the Lord [O sons of the mighty] glory and strength.”

Synthetic (Completive) Parallelism (Pss 2:6; 104:27). The second line completes something introduced in the first line. The second line repeats the thought of the first line and then adds a conclusion.

“Come, let us worship and bow down,

Let us kneel before the Lord our Maker.” ~ Psalm 95:6


[1] See Numbers 16; 26:9-11.

[2] See Ezra 2:41.

[3] See 1 Kings 4:31.

[4] See 1 Chronicles 15:19.

[5] Brian Webster, The Cambridge Introduction to Biblical Hebrew (Cambridge University Press, 2009), 296

[6] Mark Bailey, Bible Study Methods and Hermeneutics, BE101, DTS.

[7] Leland Ryken, Sweeter than Honey, Richer Than God (Weaver Book Company, 2015), 70–73.

Filed Under: Bible Study Resources

11. Strength for Contentment (Heb 13:6–8)

August 26, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

Pastor Robert J. Morgan tells a story of how a rich industrialist was disturbed to find a fisherman sitting idly by his boat. The rich industrialist asked the fisherman, “Why aren’t you out there fishing?” The fisherman replied, “Because I’ve caught enough fish for today.” The rich man asked, “Why don’t you catch more fish than you need?” The fisherman replied, “What would I do with them?”

            The rich man then explained, “You could earn more money and buy a better boat, so you could go deeper and catch more fish. You could purchase better nets, catch more fish, and make more money. Soon you’d have a fleet of boats and be rich like me.”

            The fisherman looked perplexed, “Then what would I do?” The rich man proudly announced, “You could sit down and enjoy life.” The fisherman smiled, “What do you think I’m doing right now?”[1]

            Most of us—like that industrialist—struggle with contentment in our lives. In Hebrews we’re told “to be content with what you have” (Hebrews 8:5, NASB).[2] It’s hard to be content when we don’t have much, but Hebrews tells us how to be content.

            We can be content because God will never leave us no matter what we are going through, “we confidently say, ‘The Lord is my helper, I will not be afraid. What will man do to me?’” (Hebrews 13:6).

            We can be content because leaders give us a good example to follow about how to be content, “Remember those who led you, who spoke the word of God to you; and considering the result of their conduct, imitate their faith” (Hebrews 13:7).

            We can be content because Jesus never changes and always stays the same. Jesus is content and we should be too, “Jesus Christ is the same yesterday and today and forever” (Hebrews 13:8).

            The world’s ways often change. Its winds may blow and try to toss us around, but because of our faith in Christ we are content and stable. Like a deeply rooted tree in solid ground. We may bend and sway, but we do not move. We need nothing because we have everything in Christ Jesus.

            As Paul reminds us in his letter to the Philippians, “I have learned to be content in whatever circumstances I am. I know how to get along with humble means, and I also know how to live in prosperity; in any and every circumstance I have learned the secret of being filled and going hungry, both of having abundance and suffering need” (Philippians 4:11-12). What’s that secret? “I can do all things through Him [Christ] who strengthens me” (Philippians 4:13).  

            In every circumstance we need to focus on Christ. He is the secret to helping us endure good times and bad. When we’re rich or poor. When we’re happy or sad. We can do all things through Christ who strengthens us, including being content.


[1] Robert J. Morgan, Preacher’s Sourcebook for Creative Sermon Illustrations (Nashville, TN: Thomas Nelson, 2007), 146.

[2] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

Filed Under: Articles from Hebrews

10. How to Focus on Jesus (Heb 12:1–2)

August 22, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

For a short period of time my wife worked two-part time jobs, I had three-part time jobs, and God had blessed us with a toddler in our lives. Due to COVID we weren’t able to place our son in daycare, so we took turns sleeping, working, and watching our son. There were lots of “Hi” then a quick “Bye.” Life was hectic. It became difficult for us to carve out time to spend together as a family.

            While my family was especially busy during that time, life is always busy. It’s easy to get caught up in our everyday life and forget to focus on our Savior Jesus Christ. The author of Hebrews reminds us to focus on Christ:

            “Therefore, since we have so great a cloud of witnesses surrounding us, let us also lay aside every encumbrance and the sin which so easily entangles us, and let us run with endurance the race that is set before us, fixing our eyes on Jesus, the author and perfecter of faith, who for the joy set before Him endured the cross, despising the shame, and has sat down at the right hand of the throne of God” (Hebrews 12:1-2, NASB).[1]

            Here are a few practical ways we can run the race and fix our eyes on Jesus.  

            Read his Word. Let’s read his Word every day. Not read a devotional, or listen to a sermon, or read books about the Bible, but read God’s Word directly. It can be as simple as reading one paragraph a day or one chapter a day from the Bible. It helps to use highlighters and colored pens to note what stands out to you, what it means, and how to apply it.

            Gather with his people. Let’s find a way to attend a church service no matter how big or small it might be. Make it a priority to gather with Christ’s people because as Paul said, “Christ lives in me” (Galatians 2:20). So when we gather with Christ’s people we are gathering with Christ. When we spend time with other believers we are spending time with Him. In addition to being in a church service on Sundays we can join a small group during the week. That gives us more time to enjoy fellowship with other believers with discussion, studying his Word, and praying for each other. 

            Serve in his church. Another way to focus on Christ is to serve in his church. Because we are all one body (1 Corinthians 12) we all play a part in serving his church. It could be helping with kids in nursery, passing the offering plate, moving chairs for the church services, mowing the church lawn each week, or cleaning the church.

            As we go about our busy lives let’s focus on Christ by reading his Word, gathering with his People, and serving in his church.


[1] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

Filed Under: Articles from Hebrews

9. The Linchpin of Christianity (Heb 11:1, 6)

August 22, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

“Religion and faith are just a crutch,” one of my coworkers used to tell me. “Religion and faith are for weak people that can’t handle life on their own.” I was so stunned I didn’t know what to say or how to respond. So I walked away.

            As I have had more time to think about what she said I’ve realized that faith is an essential linchpin of Christianity and it definitely is not for the weak. The Concise Oxford English Dictionary defines linchpin as “an indispensable person or thing.”[1]

            The author of Hebrews describes the importance of faith for us as believers writing, “Now faith is the assurance of things hoped for, the conviction of things not seen” (Heb 11:1, NASB).[2] An important note here is that faith gives reality and proof of things unseen. The late theologian Charles Ryrie defines faith this way, “Being convinced or giving credence to something or someone, especially to the truth of the Gospel.”[3] Faith treats those unseen things as if they have already been seen. It is more than just hope.

            As you read the Bible you see some of the giants of faith. Abraham left his family, possessions, and everything he knew and went to a land he had never been before. Moses went head-to-head with the Pharoah of Egypt in order to free the Israelites from slavery. David endured fifteen years of persecution from Saul. These people were heroes not because of their great accomplishments, but because of their faith. Because of the way they trusted in God and his promises when it probably didn’t make sense. And because they trusted in his promises they eventually saw God work through their circumstances to fulfill his promises because of their faith in him.

            Faith pleases God. “And without faith it is impossible to please Him, for he who comes to God must believe that He is and that He is a rewarder of those who seek him”(Hebrews 11:6). But where do we get faith? How can we grow our faith? Warren Wiersbe says, “Faith is not a feeling that we manufacture. It’s a confidence we have that God tells the truth and that truth is in His Word. The people of God who read the Bible daily and meditate on what they read will grow in faith and learn to trust God.”[4]

            My coworker thought faith was for the weak, but it is for the strong. And the more faith in God we have, the stronger we get.


[1] Catherine Soanes and Angus Stevenson, eds., Concise Oxford English Dictionary (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2004).

[2] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

[3] Charles Ryrie, So Great Salvation (Chicago, IL: Moody Publishers, 1997), 144.

[4] Warren Wiersbe, The Delights and Disciplines of Bible Study (Colorado Springs, CO: David C. Cook, 2018), 95.

Filed Under: Articles from Hebrews

8. Why We Need Each Other (Heb 10:23–25)

August 20, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

Late one Sunday evening I heard a loud hissing sound coming from my garage. As I walked into the garage I saw water pouring from the corner of the ceiling onto the garage floor. The hissing sound became louder as I had entered the garage so I walked outside and saw that a sprinkler valve had broken loose. Water was shooting straight up out of the valve and was contacting the underside of my roof, which happened to be the same location where an air vent was placed to allow for the attic airflow.

            Water was gushing from the sprinkler valve, into my attic, and from the attic into the garage. I frantically tried to turn the water valve off that was on the side of the house, but the water valve didn’t work. So I went to the street water valve and tried to turn it off there. But the valve was rusted and I couldn’t move it. I didn’t know what to do. I was new to the area and had no family that lived nearby.  

            But I had been meeting people at church each Sunday. A regularly attending church member, Sharon, lived several blocks away from me. She was riding her tricycle down my street when she recognized me from church and saw me frantically trying to stop the water damaging my home!

            She called her husband and asked him to come over and help me. He arrived with the biggest pipe wrench and crowbar I had ever seen. He used his tools and the leverage provided by them to turn off the water at the street.

            The lesson I learned is that as a body of believers we can help each other if we meet together. And we are told to participate in community together in Hebrews 10:23–25, “Let us hold fast the confession of our hope without wavering, for He who promised is faithful; and let us consider how to stimulate one another to love and good deeds, not forsaking our own assembling together, as is the habit of some, but encouraging one another; and all the more as you see the day drawing near” (NASB).[1] By meeting together we are able to “encourage one another and build up one another” (1 Thessalonians 5:11). And that only happens when we see one another in fellowship.

            Who knows how much damage would have been done to my house if I hadn’t been attending church each Sunday and getting to know people there. It was because of the few Sundays I had been attending church in our new city that I had met Sharon. And because I had been attending church I was given help when I desperately needed it.


[1] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

Filed Under: Articles from Hebrews

7. Why the New Covenant Is Better than the Old Covenant (Heb 8:6, 13)

August 20, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

If you’ve lived in extreme cold you know about the difference between single-pane windows and newer double-pane windows. Single-pane windows let a cold draft in that you can feel if you place your hand near the window.

            Technology improved and window companies started making double-pane windows with argon gas between the two sheets of glass. Two pieces of glass with gas between them provide extra insulation to keep cold air out and warm air in. Anyone who has lived in a house with both can testify about the drastic difference between each of them.

            Hebrews 8 reveals that Christ has initiated a new covenant which is better than the old covenant God had made with Israel based on the Law.

            “But now He [Jesus] has obtained a more excellent ministry, by as much as He is also the mediator of a better covenant, which has been enacted on better promises . . .  When He said, “A new covenant,” He has made the first obsolete. But whatever is becoming obsolete and growing old is ready to disappear” (Hebrews 8:6, 13, NASB).[1]

            The Old Testament Law–which was part of the old covenant–had four purposes. One, it showed the sins of Israel. Two, it showed Israel their need for a savior. Three, it showed them what the savior would look like when he arrived. Four, it showed them how to live differently than all the nations around them.

            We should not be surprised that the author of Hebrews says the New Covenant of Jesus Christ is better than the Old Covenant of the Law. The author of Hebrews told us “Jesus has become the guarantee of a better covenant”(Hebrews 7:22). And that better Covenant is because of our Lord Jesus Christ who died for us and we are saved because of our faith in him.

            But why is the New Covenant better than the Old? The New Covenant is better than the Old because it is based on Christ’s blood which pays for the sins of everyone who believes in Him, “for this is My blood of the covenant, which is poured out for many for forgiveness of sins” (Matthew 26:28). We no longer have to offer blood offerings for our sins because Christ has offered his blood on behalf of us. The New Covenant is also better because we are ministers of it and get to participate in it, “He has enabled us to be ministers of his new covenant. This is a covenant not of written laws, but of the Spirit. The old written covenant ends in death; but under the new covenant, the Spirit gives life” (2 Corinthians 3:6, NLT). 

            Anyone who has tried to follow God’s Law will tell you it was tiring. But anyone that has lived under grace, based on Christ’s death for us, will tell you it is liberating. Jesus Christ is the beginning of a better Covenant.


[1] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

Filed Under: Articles from Hebrews

6. The Forever Intercessor (Heb 7:22–25)

August 18, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

Do you remember incandescent light bulbs? Those ones that use to burn out every few months. Now we have high tech LED light bulbs that literally, if used in the correct conditions, last for decades. In fact, there are some light fixtures where multiple LEDs are built into the fixture and the manufacture provides a guarantee that those won’t burn out.

            The priests in the Old Testament were like those incandescent bulbs: often being replaced. When Aaron died (Numbers 20:28) he was replaced by his son, Eleazar. But later Eleazar died (Joshua 24:33) so his son, Phinehas took over the priesthood. And so the cycle continued for centuries. The Jewish historian Josephus estimates that 83 different high priests officiated Judaism from Aaron to the destruction of Jerusalem in AD 70 (Antiquities, 20.227).

            But Jesus replaced the Old Testament priest system. He is now our priest forever. Hebrews 7:22–25 tells us, “so much the more also Jesus has become the guarantee of a better covenant. The former priests, on the one hand, existed in greater numbers because they were prevented by death from continuing, but Jesus, on the other hand, because He continues forever, holds His priesthood permanently. Therefore He is able also to save forever those who draw near to God through Him, since He always lives to make intercession for them” (NASB).[1]

            There are a few important words in this passage we need to notice. Jesus is part of a “better” covenant than was used in the Old Testament. While the Old Testament priests regularly died and were replaced, Jesus continues “forever” and he holds the position of priest “permanently.” He saves us “forever” because we have placed our faith in him for salvation. This means that Christ “always” makes intercession for us.

            But what does it mean for Christ to intercede for us?

            First, Christ atones for our sins and strengthens us in temptation. Hebrews 2:17 says, “He had to be made like His brethren in all things, so that He might become a merciful and faithful high priest in things pertaining to God, to make propitiation for the sins of the people.”

            Second, Christ sympathizes with our weaknesses, gives us mercy, and helps us when we need it. Hebrews 4:14–16 says, “We have a great high priest who has passed through the heavens, Jesus the Son of God, let us hold fast our confession. For we do not have a high priest who cannot sympathize with our weaknesses, but One who has been tempted in all things as we are, yet without sin. Therefore let us draw near with confidence to the throne of grace, so that we may receive mercy and find grace to help in time of need.”

            Jesus intercedes for us. He is our intercessor forever.


[1] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

Filed Under: Articles from Hebrews

5. He Accepts Us Because He Knows Us (Heb 4:14–16)

August 17, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

I’ve done some horrible things in my life. I’ve lied to cover my reputation when I should have told the truth. I’ve refused to meet with people that felt I had wronged them and wanted to reconcile. I’ve ruined several people’s Father’s Day because of hurtful things I said to them.

            But in spite of all of the terrible things I’ve done, I can still approach God. He will always accept me when I approach His throne. The author of Hebrews tells us we can boldly approach God regardless of what we’ve done.

            Hebrews 4:14 arrives at the main argument of the book: Christ is better. He has said that Christ is better than the prophets (Hebrews 1:1–3), better than the angels (Hebrews 1:4—2:18), better than Moses (Hebrews 3:1–13), and Christ is better than the Levitical order of the priests (Hebrews 4:14—12:3).

            In Hebrews 4:14–16 we learn, “Therefore, since we have a great high priest who has passed through the heavens, Jesus the Son of God, let us hold fast our confession. For we do not have a high priest who cannot sympathize with our weaknesses, but One who has been tempted in all things as we are, yet without sin. Therefore let us draw near with confidence to the throne of grace, so that we may receive mercy and find grace to help in time of need” (NASB).[1]

            Like us, Christ was flesh and blood. But unlike us, Christ was without sin (see Hebrews 7:26; 2 Corinthians 5:21; 1 John 3:5). He never responded wrongly to any temptations he felt. He was perfect and never made a mistake.

            Yet in many ways, Christ was like us. He was flesh and blood like us. He ate and slept like us. He laughed and wept like us. Because of this, when we approach him we find mercy and grace because he knows our troubles and struggles. He knows our temptations and trepidations.

            This is what makes our God so special to us. He is not some Zen-like object of worship that we hope we can attain a level of some day. Instead, we enjoy a relationship with him based on what we have in common.

            At the end of Hebrews 4:16 it says, “let us draw near” to Jesus on his throne of grace. Another way to translate this phrase is “let us keep coming to” or as the paraphrase rendering of the Bible—The Message—puts it, “Let’s walk right up to him and get what he is so ready to give.”

            Regardless of what we have done, we can always approach Christ. No matter how we mess up in life nothing can prevent us from approaching God. At his throne we will find mercy and grace in our time of need. He is ready to give it – and we need it.


[1] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

Filed Under: Articles from Hebrews

4. God’s Word Always Knows (Heb 4:12–13)

August 16, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

There was a saying in our house when I was growing up that my dad, sister, and I often quoted to each other: “Momma always knows.”

            Moms have unparalleled intuition. Whether lying about grades we receive on a test, coming home after curfew, not being honest about who we are spending our time with, pretending to do homework when we are actually playing video games, or finding shortcuts to do our chores, moms always know.

            Like my mom, God’s Word always knows what is going on in our hearts, intentions, and feelings.

            The author of Hebrews tells us, “For the word of God is living and active and sharper than any two-edged sword, and piercing as far as the division of soul and spirit, of both joints and marrow, and able to judge the thoughts and intentions of the heart. And there is no creature hidden from His sight, but all things are open and laid bare to the eyes of Him with whom we have to do” (Hebrews 4:12-13, NASB).[1]

            How does God’s Word know this? As Christians we believe God superintended authors to compose and record without error the words in the Bible. That inspiration of Scripture has its source in God who is everywhere and knows everything.

            We call this his omniscience. God is all knowing. He knows all actual and possible things, and God is everywhere. We call this God’s omnipresence. He is everywhere and his word extends that omnipresence.

            There are several things we should notice about God’s inspired Word in verse twelve. It is “living and active.” This means it seeks out, is energetic, and it is powerful. It doesn’t wait for us to go to it, instead it seeks us out. God’s Word is also “sharper than any two-edge sword.” You can’t fool God’s Word or lie to it. In that way it is “piercing as far as the division of soul and spirit, of both joints and marrow, and able to judge the thoughts and intentions of the heart.” God’s Word goes deep through us and it is quick to discern what is going on in our lives.

            The Greek scholar, AT Robertson, says the picture painted here is of a surgeon who observes what’s going on and instantly knows what to do. The surgeon, like God’s Word, carries a bright and powerful light he uses to illuminate every dark crevice that might need work. And the surgeon carries a sharp knife for the removal of what he sees needs attention.

            In verse thirteen the author says “there is no creature hidden from his sight.” We cannot hide from God’s Word. He concludes saying, “all things are open.” Under God’s microscope the smallest sin, doubt, trouble, or insecurity is revealed. When it says all things are “laid bare” it is using the picture of someone bending back the neck as the surgeon does the operating.  

            Like my momma who always knew what was going on, God’s Word always knows what’s going on with us.


[1] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

Filed Under: Articles from Hebrews

3. No To-Do List (Heb 4:9–10)

August 15, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

I get stressed out when my to-do list reaches double digits. But the to-do list for the Israelites in the Old Testament was 613 items! 

            One of those items was the Sabbath. It started where Genesis 2:2 says that God “rested on the seventh day”(NASB).[1] The word in Hebrew is shabat which means to “repose” or “cessation” from exertion.

            The Sabbath was one of 613 laws instituted as a way to help the Hebrew community trust God, to bind the Israelite people together closely, and to keep them separate from the rest of humankind. But we now live in what’s called the “age of grace.” Paul tells us about the grace we receive writing, “Therefore, having been justified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ, through whom also we have obtained our introduction by faith into this grace in which we stand; and we exult in hope of the glory of God” (Romans 5:1-2). We no longer are bound to the “to-do” list of the 613 laws of the Old Testament.

            We enjoy a constant state of Sabbath rest based on grace. Works are not required for this rest we enjoy. Later in Romans Paul writes, “The wages of sin is death, but the free gift of God is eternal life in Christ Jesus our Lord” (Romans 6:23). We enjoy the free gift of eternal life because of our faith in Christ, not because of our works. Therefore we have rest from works.

            This rest from works is discussed in Hebrews 4:9, 10, “So there remains a Sabbath rest for the people of God. For the one who has entered His rest has himself also rested from his works, as God did from His.” These two verses don’t tell us we are supposed to take a Sabbath Day rest (but I do believe that is important for us to do). The author of Hebrews uses the Sabbath as an illustration to explain his big idea of the entire book: Christ is better. Throughout the book the author says that Christ is better than the prophets (Hebrews 1:1-4), better than the angels (Hebrews 1:5-2:18), better than Moses (Hebrews 3:1-4:13), better than the Levitical priests (Hebrews 4:14-10:18), and better than the priest Melchizedek (Hebrews 7:1-8:13).

            Just as God ceased from his creative activity on the seventh day (Hebrews 4:4) now believers cease from working for their salvation. This is because believers enter God’s rest through faith. “Truly, truly, I say to you, he who hears My word, and believes Him who sent Me, has eternal life, and does not come into judgment, but has passed out of death into life” (John 5:24).

            We enjoy rest in Christ because our faith in him saves us, not our to-do list.


[1] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

Filed Under: Articles from Hebrews

2. Jesus Helps Us (Heb 2:14–18)

August 14, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

A best-selling secular book began with three words: “Life is difficult.” Christians have a difficult life too. Among our many struggles we’re always tempted. Yes, always, but Jesus helps us in those temptations.

            Jesus became flesh like us so e could help us in our temptation and “render powerless him who had the power of death, that is, the devil”(Hebrews 2:14b, NASB).[1] 1 John 3:8 affirms this, “The Son of God appeared for this purpose, to destroy the works of the devil.” The author and proclaimer of death, the Devil, was silenced through Christ’s human life and death.

            When Jesus became like us “He Himself was tempted” (Heb 2:18). Jesus became flesh so that he could be a helper for us. Christ is a “merciful and faithful high priest in things pertaining to God” (Heb 2:17). Christ does not condemn us for our temptation or our struggles. Remember, he’s been through everything we’ve been through. He knows what it is like to struggle with hunger, temptation, and emotions.

            As our high priest Christ “gives help to the descendants of Abraham” (Heb 2:16). That’s you and me! Through our faith in Christ we have spiritually become descendants of Abraham (Galatians 3:7, 29). When it says that Christ gives “help” to us, the writer used the verb, epilambanomai. The verb means to be concerned about, take an interest in, and to help. We should be comforted knowing God is concerned about us. He takes an interest in us, and he helps us.

            The last part of this passage says that because Jesus was tempted, “He is able to come to the aid of those who are tempted” (Heb 2:18). The Greek word used for “come to the aid of” is the verb boetheo. This verb means to render assistance to someone in need or to furnish aid. All of us are in need and we should find comfort knowing that Christ comes to our aid when we need him.

            My dad loves to fish in the ocean. For years he has owned his own boat and would travel miles out into the ocean to find the good fishing spots. But one of his boats had a habit of breaking down often while far away from land. Each time his boat broke down he contacted the Coast Guard asking for help to tow him back to land. Each time the Coast Guard responded, “We receive many calls from broken boats that need a tow. You will need to find a neighboring boat to tow you in. If you become in dire danger and your life is at risk due to extreme weather or if your boat is sinking, we will come get you.” It was discouraging news to hear every time!

            Life is difficult. But unlike the Coast Guard that cannot respond to every request for help, Jesus helps us with every temptation and every struggle.  


[1] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

Filed Under: Articles from Hebrews

1. There’s No One Better (Heb 1:1–4)

August 13, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

I grew up in a small town and there wasn’t a lot of things for kids to do. One of the activities my dad signed me up for was karate. He had been going for a few months and enjoyed it because of the good exercise, character building, and peace of mind that he could defend himself.

            My Dad taught me an important lesson while I was in karate: there’s always someone better than you. In karate you might work hard to advance up the levels and earn higher “degrees” of belts (green, orange, black, etc.). However, a core teaching of karate is humility and respect because no matter how good you think you are, there is always someone out there better than you. In other words, there’s always someone else that can hurt you and defeat you.

            But when it comes to Christ, he is the best. There is no one better, more perfect, or more amazing. No one can claim to be God like him. There is no one better than Jesus.

            The author of Hebrews tells us that God “spoke long ago to the fathers in the prophets in many portions and in many ways” (Hebrews 1:1, NASB).[1] The “fathers” that he’s talking about here are the revered and respected forefathers of the Israelites of the Old Testament. The “prophets” describe the many parts of Israel’s history such as their laws, institutions, ceremonies, kings, judges, and priests. Bible teacher and author J. Vernon McGee comments on Hebrews 1:1-2, “Christ is superior to all the Old Testament writers, because the revelation is filled up in Him. He fulfills all of the Old Testament, and He Himself gives God’s final word to man.”

            The author continues on saying that Christ is the “heir of all things . . . made the world” and is the “radiance” of God’s “glory and the exact representation of His nature” that He “upholds all things by the word of His power” and that Christ “made purification of sins” (Hebrews 1:2-3).

            Just like I was taught in karate, there is always someone better, and he is Christ!

            The author of Hebrews finishes his opening remarks of his letter saying that Jesus is “much better than the angels” (Hebrews 1:4). The author begins this argument that Jesus is “better than” and continues throughout the rest of the thirteen chapters of this magnificent book. Hebrews describes how Jesus is better than the prophets (Hebrews 1:1-4), the angels (Hebrews 1:5-2:18), Moses (Hebrews 3:1-6), Melchizedek (Hebrews 7:1-3), the priests (Hebrews 9:1-10), and the Old Testament legendary saints (Hebrews 11:3-40).

            Like my dad taught me many years ago, there is always someone better. But when it comes to our Christian faith, no one is better than Jesus.


[1] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

Filed Under: Articles from Hebrews

9. We Need to Weep (Rom 12:15b)

June 26, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

2020 was been a year to forget for many people. I know of people that were not able to see their beloved elderly family for months, numerous people lost jobs or businesses, churches were prevented from doing ministry, and even our church went from a Sunday attendance of 225 to 75, which meant it no longer needed a seminary trained pastor like myself.

            In Paul’s letter to the Romans he told them, “weep with those who weep” (Rom 12:15b, NASB).[1] The Greek word Paul uses here can be translated as “weep, cry, bewail, or mourn.” My guess is that much of the world has spent a lot of time weeping and it will continue for many more months.

            Paul’s point in this brief phrase is that we need each other, and we need to comfort each other. The book of Hebrews tells us, “Let us consider how to stimulate one another to love and good deed, not forsaking our own assembling together, as in the habit of some, but encouraging one another; and all the more as you see the day drawing near”(Hebrews 10:24-25, NASB).

            When we are going through pain and suffering, we need to sit with others and weep. And we need others to weep with us. While we might not be able to embrace in a hug while inside a Starbucks or restaurant, we can still get together and share our struggles with each other. The simple act of listening helps us weep with those who weep.

            In his book, The Spirituality of Caregiving, Henri J. M. Nouwen provides guidance for how to listen, “Listening, however, is not merely a sympathetic nodding or a friendly repetition of hmm, hmm, hmm. Listening is a very active awareness of the coming together of two lives.”

            He continues describing the healing effect of listening, “two lives are coming together in a healing way. It is like weaving a new pattern with two different life stories stretched out on the same loom. After a story is told and received with care, the lives of two people have become different. Two people have discovered their own unique stories, and two people have become an integral part of a new fellowship. In listening we discover that caring isn’t about the difference between pain and no pain, but about the difference between pain and shared pain.”[2]  

            Right now we need to listen to people who are suffering and weep with them. They have been weeping more than they ever have. Change, lack of touch with others, and restricted fellowship are starting to cause more and more pain. Lets listen in whatever way we can: telephone, six feet away across a table at coffee, on Facetime, or while going for a walk with a friend. We need to “weep with those who weep.”We need it and others do too.


[1] New American Standard Bible, 1995 revision.

[2] Henri J. M. Nouwen, A Spirituality of Caregiving (Nashville, TN: Upper Room Books, 2011), 36-37.

Filed Under: Articles from Romans

8. God’s Transformation (Rom 12:2)

June 25, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

When I became a Christian at the age of twenty-two I started studying my Bible, regularly attending church, and spent time with other Christians. Those activities started to change my thinking and behavior. I didn’t realize it a first, but my mind was being transformed by God.

            Paul told the believers in Rome, “And do not be conformed to this world, but be transformed by the renewing of your mind, so that you may prove what the will of God is, that which is good and acceptable and perfect” (Romans 12:2, NASB).

            The instruction to “not be conformed to this world” is something all Christians must heed. The world’s entertainment, advertisements, and sports all direct our attention anywhere other than God. (I’m not saying those things are terrible and that we shouldn’t participate in them, but they often direct our attention away from God.)

            Instead Paul tells us to “be transformed by the renewing of your mind.” The word “transformed” here is a continual process of change from the inside out. The same Greek word is used in Matthew 17:2 when Jesus took Peter, James, and John to a mountain and Jesus “was transfigured before them; and His face shone like the sun, and His garments became as white as light” (emphasis added). Paul tells us we need to be completely changed and in effect be reprogrammed to think and act differently.

            The best way I know to “be transformed” is by memorizing Scripture. It can be hard to memorize Scripture if there is no context for it or need, therefore to successfully memorize Scripture you must incorporate it into your life. For example, I have always struggled with not feeling important and valuable. I have been trying to memorize Ephesians 1:4-7. Every time I feel discouraged and not important I recite those verses as a reminder that my worth comes from God, not from how others treat me or from the ministry I do as a pastor.

            Scripture memory can help us with various situations we face. Perhaps you know you need to reconcile a relationship with someone but find it difficult to restore the relationship. Consider memorizing Romans 12:18. Or you feel that you are being spiritually attacked, then you need to memorize Ephesians 6:12. If there are people you find yourself constantly judging and you want to stop, then memorize Philippians 3:9. Maybe you want to talk to people about God, but you aren’t sure how to share the Gospel, then memorize Romans 10:9-10.

            Are we being “conformed” or “transformed?” I hope and pray we can memorize Scripture and be transformed because it is the “will of God . . . which is good and acceptable and perfect.”   

Filed Under: Articles from Romans

7. God’s Security (Rom 8:35, 38–39)

June 24, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

“I’ll always love you” is something I often tell my son. He’s only three years old, but I want him to know that no matter what he does I will always love him unconditionally. Nothing will separate him from my love for him.

            And God has the same unconditional love for us.

            Paul tells the believers in the city of Rome that they will go through tough times writing, “Who will separate us from the love of Christ? Will tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword?” (Romans 8:35, NASB). The implied answer is “no, nothing will separate us from Christ’s love!” Paul tells us about seven things that we will experience: tribulation, distress, persecution, famine, nakedness, peril, and threat of a sword. But those things won’t separate us from God’s love.

            Paul continues and gives us the assurance we need a few verses later, “For I am convinced that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor things present, nor things to come, nor powers, nor height, nor depth, nor any other created thing, will be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.” (Romans 8:38-39).

            In these two verses Paul lists ten things that cannot separate us from God’s love. Whether it be death, life, angels, principalities (which are demons), fears for today, worrying about tomorrow, the powers of hell, the sky above, the earth below, or all creation, nothing can sever us from God’s love.

            (I’ve always loved Max Lucado’s book on Romans titled, In the Grip of Grace: He Will Love You Forever; it’s a great description of Paul’s letter to the Romans and a book I recommend you read.)

            In Franklin Graham’s autobiography, Rebel with a Cause, he reveals his crazy lifestyle as a young man smoking and drinking lots of whiskey. In an article with the Citizen Times Franklin Graham reflected on his rebellious years and talked about his relationship with his father, Billy Graham. “I remember my father saying, ‘Franklin, your mother and I love you very much, and we want you to know that no matter what you do in life, no matter where you go, our home will always be your home.’”

            We too should be assured that our Father’s home will always be our home. No matter where we go or what we do, He’ll always be ready to welcome us home because He loves us unconditionally.

Filed Under: Articles from Romans

6. God Works for Good (Rom 8:28)

June 22, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

           A guy I know went to the birthing classes with his wife when they were pregnant with their first child. He learned about the process of delivering a baby and how to help his wife during her labor contractions.

Months later when his wife’s contractions began he knew what was going on in her body based on the science of what he was taught. However, it became very clear that she knew what contractions were on a deeper level than he would ever know! My friend knew intellectually what contractions were; his wife knew what they were from experience.

            Likewise, often we know in our heads that God will work out our circumstances for good, but often we don’t have the experience in our hearts.

            Paul told the believers in the city of Rome, “And we know that God causes everything to work together for the good of those who love God and are called according to his purpose for them”(Romans 8:28, NLT). One of my favorite Bible teachers—J. Vernon McGee—writes about this verse, “We come now to the new purpose of God. If Romans is the greatest book of the Bible, and chapter 8 is the high-water mark, then verse 28 is the pinnacle.”[1]

            How often is this verse quoted from memory yet not experienced. Like my friend’s limited understanding of his wife’s contractions, sometimes we know that God works out things for our good, but we don’t really feel it. Especially when going through difficult times.

            We also need to remember that this is happening now. “God causes everything to work together”is a present active verb in the Greek (Paul originally wrote in Koine Greek). This is something that God is actively doing. It’s not something He does when He feels like it, when He’s in a good mood, or when we have been loyal to Him. God continually causes everything to work together for good for us.

            Another truth we need to remember is that God has a plan and “purpose” for us “because we are united with Christ, we have received an inheritance from God, for he chose us in advance, and he makes everything work out according to his plan” (Ephesians 1:11, NLT).

            God has a plan even if we might not always understand it. Even if we can’t see Him working out circumstances, He’s using them for good. Warren Wiersbe has said, “We don’t always discern God’s plan, nor do we always understand His plan, but knowing that the Lord is in command puts peace and joy in our hearts.”[2] And that joy should be knowing in our hearts that God works out our circumstances for good.


[1] J. Vernon McGee, Romans 1-8, Thru the Bible Commentaries (Nashville, TN: Thomas Nelson, 1991), 156.

[2] Warren Wiersbe, The Delights and Disciplines of Bible Study (Colorado Springs, CO, 2018), 48.

Filed Under: Articles from Romans

5. God’s Help (Rom 8:26–27)

June 21, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

Any parent, babysitter, or daycare worker has seen a two-year temper tantrum. It’s not a pretty sight!

            When my son used to have one of those famous two-year-old temper tantrums it was not because he was mad that I had taken away what he wanted, or that he was not getting his way. It was because something was wrong, and he didn’t know how to tell me what was wrong.

            I learned that he was either hungry, thirsty, or tired. He knew something was not right, but he didn’t know how to tell me what was wrong. Maybe he didn’t even know what was wrong. He just knew that he was unhappy.

            As Christians there are times in our lives when things aren’t the way we think they should be. We know that we should pray, but we aren’t sure what to pray for or even how to pray for it.

            Thankfully, God helps us in this area. Paul told the believers in Rome, “And the Holy Spirit helps us in our weakness. For example, we don’t know what God wants us to pray for. But the Holy Spirit prays for us with groanings that cannot be expressed in words. And the Father who knows all hearts knows what the Spirit is saying, for the Spirit pleads for us believers in harmony with God’s own will” (Romans 8:26-27, NLT).

            What’s even more important, is to note that the Holy Spirit helps us with more than just prayer. “For example” in verse 26 is an explanatory phrase. Meaning, the Holy Spirit helps us in our weaknesses, and one of the ways that he helps us in our weaknesses is through prayer.

            The help the Holy Spirit gives us isn’t just a casual help. The text says that he “pleads” for us believers. The dictionary defines “pleads” as a request from someone on behalf of someone else. “To argue a case or cause” (Merriam-Webster’s Collegiate Dictionary, 11th edition) or “to make an emotional appeal” (Concise Oxford English Dictionary).

            In other words, this isn’t a casual thing that the Holy Spirit does. He doesn’t help us because he has free time, or when he is in a good mood, or thinks that we deserve it. It’s something he actively does on our behalf. It’s part of who he is as a person.

            My job as a loving parent was to give my son what he needed even when he didn’t know what he needed. And our loving God, who also is our spiritual parent, helps us when we don’t know how to pray or what to pray for.

Filed Under: Articles from Romans

4. God’s Provision (Rom 8:1–4)

June 10, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

In the first few months after my son was born I would often look at him and think about how helpless he was. As a newborn he needed help from someone to live. He couldn’t eat, clean himself after bowel movements, or describe his needs to anyone (but he could put himself to sleep).

            He depended on his mom and me for everything. Without someone to care for him he would die. He was utterly helpless.

            Like a newborn baby, every person is utterly helpless in the spiritual realm. And because we were utterly helpless, Christ came as one of us and did what we could not do on our own. Paul describes that event and its results in Romans 8.

            “Therefore, there is now no condemnation for those who are in Christ Jesus, because through Christ Jesus the law of the Spirit who gives life has set you free from the law of sin and death. For what the law was powerless to do because it was weakened by the flesh, God did by sending his own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh to be a sin offering. And so he condemned sin in the flesh, in order that the righteous requirement of the law might be fully met in us, who do not live according to the flesh but according to the Spirit” (Romans 8:1-4, NIV).

            In this passage Paul tells us that we have “no condemnation.” Because Christ died for us and took the punishment that we deserved, we have a righteous standing before God.

            Paul also tells us what the “law was powerless” because it was “weakened by the flesh.” This meant that Christ had to come to earth to fulfill the law. We could never fill the requirements of God’s Old Testament Law. That’s why we needed Christ to come “in the likeness of sinful flesh to be a sin offering.”

            There was a need for Christ and he fulfilled it. That’s why Paul tells us that we now live “according to the Spirit.” It was the Spirit who “gives life” and has set us “free from the law of sin and death.”             Like my son who was once a newborn and completely relied on his mom and me to care for him, those who are saved and who will spend eternity in heaven depend completely on Jesus Christ for that salvation. They would never have survived God’s judgement without the loving sacrifice of Jesus Christ and the Spirit that gives life.

Filed Under: Articles from Romans

3. God’s Fruit (Rom 7:4–5)

June 6, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

“Yummy, yummy, strawberries” my two year-old son often says when walking out onto our back patio. He knows mom’s garden is just around the corner where ripe strawberries await him. He looks for the red ones and eats them as fast as he can pick them. When they are all gone he smiles with strawberry juice dripping from his chin onto his shirt. He’s happy with the fruit from mom’s garden.

            Every person on this earth produces fruit and God wants there to be good fruit in our Christian lives. The apostle Paul talks about the fruit of Christians in Romans 7. The Greek word for fruit is karpophoreo and it’s used in two ways in the New Testament. One use is as literal fruit (see Mark 4:28) and the other is a metaphor for conduct, which is used in Romans 7:4, 5.

            Before becoming a Christian the fruit of following sinful, passionate desires was death, “For when we were in the realm of the flesh, the sinful passions aroused by the law were at work in us, so that we bore fruit for death” (Romans 7:5, NIV).

            The New Testament Greek scholar, A.T. Robertson, called this the “seeds of sin working for death” because the non-Christian doesn’t know God and he’s controlled by his sinful passions. Those sinful passions lead to sinful activities, and the fruit of those activities is death.  

            But when we become a Christian those sinful passions die and are replaced by God’s presence in our lives. This is described in Romans 6:4: “We were therefore buried with him [Jesus] through baptism into death in order that, just as Christ was raised from the dead through the glory of the Father, we too may live a new life.”Now we are united with Christ. “For if we have been united with him [Jesus] in a death like his, we will certainly also be united with him in a resurrection like his” (Romans 6:5).

            This was done so that we could bring forth fruit. “So, my brothers and sisters, you also died to the law through the body of Christ, that you might belong to another, to him who was raised from the dead, in order that we might bear fruit for God” (Romans 7:4).

            Fruit is showing love to others when they don’t deserve it. It’s sharing our faith with others and telling them about the gospel. It’s being kind to someone that is mean to us. The purpose of our Christian life is “so that you may live a life worthy of the Lord and please him in every way: bearing fruit in every good work, growing in the knowledge of God” (Colossians 1:10).   

            God is happy when He sees fruit in the lives of His people. He looks at them and says, “yummy, yummy” for His people are pleasing to Him.           

Filed Under: Articles from Romans

2. God’s Justice (Rom 6:22–23)

June 6, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

It feels American to get what we deserve. This is our concept of “justice” and we want it enforced.

            God wants it enforced too, except His idea of justice is different from ours. There is justice given to those who don’t know Him, but also a free gift given to those who do know Him. The apostle Paul explains this justice in Romans 6:22-23, “But now that you have been set free from sin and have become slaves of God, the benefit you reap leads to holiness, and the result is eternal life. For the wages of sin is death, but the gift of God is eternal life in Christ Jesus our Lord.”[1]

            Let’s take a look at three important parts of this passage from Paul.

            First, Paul wrote “you have been set free from sin.” This is a one-time act. Jesus freed us from sin when He died on the cross for us, which is good because those sins meant we would die. The truth of the gospel is what sets us free and saves us, “Then you will know the truth, and the truth will set you free” (John 8:32). And in another place, “Through Christ Jesus the law of Spirit who gives life has set you free from the law of sin and death” (Romans 8:2).

            Second, Paul also wrote that his readers “have become slaves of God.” While being set free from sin is a past one-time act, this phrase tells us we have a present condition as slaves of God.

            According to Merriam-Webster’s Dictionary, a slave is “one that is completely subservient to a dominating influence.” And the Concise Oxford English Dictionary defines slave as “a person who is legal property of another and is forced to obey them.”

            Being a slave of God means we get the gift of eternal life and live freely. “Live as free people, but do not use your freedom as a cover-up for evil; live as God’s slaves” (1 Peter 2:16). 

            Third, Paul shared the “result is eternal life.” We get eternal life because we have accepted Christ’s death for us and we have been freed from sin. Unbelievers will be separated from God forever in hell (Luke 16:24-25; Romans 5:12; 7:13). But Christians receive eternal life, “For you are receiving the end result of your faith, the salvation of your souls” (1 Peter 1:9). Salvation will be eternal life with God in heaven (John 3:16, 36). This gift cannot be earned (Ephesians 2:8-9; Titus 3:5).             We believe in the concept of justice that people get what they deserve. But God has a different view of justice. He has freed us from slavery to sin (in which we deserved death) and we are now slaves to God. And because of that we will get to spend eternity in heaven with Him.


[1] All translations are from the NIV, 2011 revision.

Filed Under: Articles from Romans

1. God’s Picture (Rom 5:1-2)

June 5, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

“You won’t be included in the team picture” my coach told me. I thought to myself, “How could he do this? Had I done something wrong? Made a bad decision? Been careless? Was I not trying?”  Each day I practiced my golf game and worked hard to improve. I tried my best. But my performance was not good enough.

            There were thirteen of us on the college golf team, but only five of the guys were able to travel to tournaments each week. I started out as one of the five guys. Even if I didn’t play great in the tournaments, I had peace that I was good enough to be part of the traveling team while eight of the lesser players were left home. But over time my game struggled. Eventually my performance dropped me out of the five guys that traveled each week.

            I thought when it was time to take the team picture I would be included in it. I could enjoy some peace knowing I was still part of the thirteen-guy team even if I wasn’t part of the five guys that traveled to tournaments.

            But I wasn’t. Why? My performance was not good enough. I was devastated. The golf team was my community. Now I was pushed out because of my poor performance. I tried my best, but my best effort was not good enough.

            Thankfully, my participation in community with God is not based on performance. Paul wrote to the believers in Rome, “Therefore, since we have been justified through faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ, through whom we have gained access by faith into this grace in which we now stand” (Romans 5:1-2, NIV). I am grateful that it is through my faith in Jesus Chris that I have peace.

            In his book, The Bumps Are What You Climb On, Warren Wiersbe writes, “It is a great mistake to build your happiness on circumstances or things, because circumstances change and things have a way of wearing out and losing their value. True internal peace cannot be based on changing external things. We need something deeper and more satisfying.” That thing that is deeper and more satisfying is Jesus Christ, “For he himself [Jesus] is our peace” (Ephesians 2:14, NIV). The peace Christians experience is based on Christ and faith in him, not performance. Christians don’t make peace; they enjoy it.

            I am grateful it is by faith that I am saved, and that I have peace with God. I know that when it’s time for a picture to be taken in heaven, I will be included in it.

Filed Under: Articles from Romans

12. Consequences for Christians (John 9:6–7, 11)

May 26, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

Sometimes we have to accept the consequences that come to us because we follow Jesus. A blind man in John 9 learned that lesson after Jesus healed him.

            Jesus was in Jerusalem at the temple when He saw a man that had been blind since birth (John 9:1). This blind man was probably sitting outside the temple area somewhere asking for money. He’s described as a “beggar” (John 9:8) and his own neighbors described him as “the one who used to sit and beg” (John 9:8).[1] But Jesus and the blind man are not the only characters John tells us about. In this story John also tells us about the Pharisees (John 9:13-17) and the blind man’s parents (John 9:18-23).

            In this story—the sixth miracle recorded in the Gospel of John—Jesus gave this blind man eyesight (John 9:6-7). “He [Jesus] spat on the ground, and made clay of the spittle, and applied the clay to his eyes, and said to him, ‘Go, wash in the pool of Siloam.’ So he went away and washed, and came back seeing” (John 9:6–7). [2] But this miracle brought serious reactions. The Pharisees were upset that Jesus had performed work on the Sabbath (9:13-16). The blind man’s parents were amazed at what happened, yet refused to attribute the miracle to Jesus (9:18-23). The Pharisees were upset with the formerly blind man and two times called upon him for questioning (9:13-17, 24-34). We must remember this blind man is not sharing a simple testimony to a welcoming audience like at a church service. This is a testimony in front of a hostile enemy audience. The formerly blind man that can now see stands up for Jesus and the truth of who Jesus was and what He did.

            When the Pharisees asked the blind man how Jesus healed him, the blind man replied, “The man who is called Jesus made clay, and anointed my eyes, and said to me, ‘Go to Siloam and wash’; so I went away and washed, and I received sight” (John 9:11).

            When we follow Jesus we have to accept the consequences that come to us. The Pharisees were embarrassed by the blind beggar. Their only way to save face was to kick the blind man out of the temple (John 9:34b). This should not surprise us because John tells us the blind man’s parents were afraid to reveal how their son was healed (John 9:22) because of the Pharisees’ control of the temple. To get excommunicated from the temple was to lose their worship of God and fellowship with other believers, family, and friends. He’s losing a lot in this act by attributing his eyesight to his Lord.

            Following Jesus might cost us. But are we willing to accept the consequences of following Jesus?


[1] “People who had disabilities customarily claimed spots along a well—traveled street leading to the temple—and this is still a common sight near religious sites today” (Swindoll, Insights on John, [Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale, 2014], 191).

[2] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

Filed Under: Articles from the Gospel of John

11. How Behavior Validates Belief (John 8:31, 51, 55)

May 23, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

When we read our Bibles we need to look for repetition. Most authors tell us what they want us to notice by repeating words or ideas within a passage. In John 8:31-58 I notice “word” is used six times (vv. 31, 37, 43, 51, 52, 57) by Jesus in one of His interactions with a group of people that claim to believe He is the Messiah. I think we can summarize Jesus’ use of “word” in this passage in three ways.

            First, Jesus says to keep the Word means you are a true disciple of Jesus. “So Jesus was saying to those Jews who had believed Him, ‘If you continue in My word, then you are truly disciples of Mine’ (John 8:31).[1] The phrase “those Jews[2] who had believed Him” (v. 31a) describes a profession of faith that has yet to be proven. The Message puts it like this, “Then Jesus turned to the Jews who had claimed to believe in Him.” In other words, something needs to change because of their belief. Jesus was saying that their future loyalty to His teaching will prove the reality of their present profession.[3] We follow this same line of reasoning now in the context of a local church when we accept church members on profession of trust in Christ, but their continuance in the word and following the teaching of Scripture proves the authenticity of that profession.[4] As the late Greek scholar and seminary professor A.T. Robertson once wrote, “Continuance in the word (teaching) proves the sincerity or insincerity of the profession. It is the acid test of life.”[5]       

            Second, Jesus says to keep the Word means you will never see death. “Truly, truly, I say to you, if anyone keeps My word he will never see death” (John 8:51). The words of Jesus here are placed in the strongest way to say a negative in Greek. It’s what’s called the “emphatic negation subjunctive” which declares that something is not even a potential possibility.[6] Jesus is saying that that person who keeps His word will certainly, never, ever, experience spiritual death.

            Third, Jesus says to keep the Word means you know God. “and you have not come to know Him, but I know Him; and if I say that I do not know Him, I will be a liar like you, but I do know Him and keep His word” (John 8:55). Keeping the Father’s Word is synonymous to knowing God. This is similar to the relationship between a parent and son. For my son to be by son implies that he obeys me when it comes to instruction for how to live. This is especially true as a young child when he needs protection from wrong when I tell him things like “Don’t eat that” or “Don’t touch that.” When my son obeys me it shows that he belongs to me.

            Following Jesus means we follow God’s Word. One of the ways that we tell God that we believe in Him and trust Him is by doing what He says. When we are obedient to Him it shows Him that we love Him and trust Him. Our behavior in following His word shows we believe in Him.


[1] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

[2] “The Jews” likely refers to the Jewish people in Jerusalem who had been listening to Jesus’s teaching in the temple and had believed his claim to be the Messiah.

[3] A.T. Robertson, Word Pictures in the New Testament (Nashville, TN: Broadman Press, 1933).

[4] Ibid.

[5] Ibid.

[6] Dan Wallace, Greek Grammar Beyond the Basics (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1996), 468-469. Also see The NET Bible First Edition (Biblical Studies Press, 2005).

Filed Under: Articles from the Gospel of John

10. Stone Throwing Lessons (John 8:6–11)

May 21, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

Both casual and committed readers of Scripture are familiar with the woman caught in adultery that is shared in John 7:53-8:11. Jesus was teaching at the temple (John 8:2) when the religious leaders (John 8:3) brought a woman who was accused of being caught in the act of adultery (John 8:4).

            Old Testament law required punishment for this sin which was death (Leviticus 22:10; Deuteronomy 22:22-23), but this was a trap the religious leaders were setting for Jesus. The Law called for both the man and woman to be killed yet the man was absent. If Jesus allows the woman to go free, He will alienate people that wanted to follow the Law. If Jesus says to kill the woman, it would cause conflict with the Romans because according to Roman laws the Jews could not kill people.

            The gospel writer John tells us about the religious leaders’ purpose in setting this trap. “They were saying this, testing him, so that they might have grounds for accusing him” (John 8:6a).[1] New Testament scholar Leon Morris says that the Greek word for “testing” here “signifies putting to the test with a view to the tested person failing.”[2] As The Message puts it, “They were trying to trap him into saying something incriminating so they could bring charges against him.”

            Thus far we’ve seen the place Jesus is located (John 7:53-8:2) and the problem He faced (John 8:3-6a). Next let’s see the point Jesus decides to make. “But Jesus stooped down and with His finger wrote on the ground. But when they persisted in asking Him, He straightened up, and said to them, ‘He who is without sin among you, let him be the first to throw a stone at her.’ Again He stooped down and wrote on the ground” (John 8:6b–8).

            Writing on the ground was something teachers often did in that time since they didn’t have paper, chalkboards, white boards, or overhead projectors. But what was Jesus writing? Was it Scripture? Was He just doodling? Was He tracing a picture? Perhaps He was writing out the sins of the accusers?

            Even though we don’t know what Jesus was specifically writing, we do know what He was generally declaring: The accusers have to throw the first stone (Deut 17:7). But they can only throw that stone if they do not have sin in their own lives.   

            This story is significant for three reasons. First, it’s a lesson in humility. Before we judge others, we need to judge ourselves. We all have sin in our lives. Some of us have more sin than others. Some of us have more public sin than others. Ours might be a private sin we struggle with that no one sees such as jealousy or envy. Some are more public like inappropriate anger or our language. While there are times we need to confront others that have blatant sin, this story gives us a reminder that none of us are perfect. We all have struggles. And before we judge another person’s sin we need to take an inventory of our own sin. 

            Second, it’s a lesson in grace. Notice Jesus didn’t dismiss the woman’s alleged sin. He didn’t rationalize it saying, “Well, she had needs.” He didn’t do spiritual gymnastics to twist the Law to say she was okay, “Well, her husband is always gone and it’s like she’s a widow.” He didn’t find a loophole for her to sneak out of. She deserved to die according to the Law, but Jesus forgave her. Jesus extended grace to her. Jesus did not dismiss her sin, He placed His cross between her and her sin. If we explain away wrong and we say that sin is not sin, it makes what Jesus does to forgive our sin meaningless. If there’s no right or wrong, Jesus’s death is meaningless.

            Third, it’s a lesson in holiness. After everyone has left Jesus’ final words to the woman are these, “From now on sin no more” (John 8:11). He’s telling her to cease to continue an action that has already started. In other words, He’s saying, “stop your sinful habit” and “don’t return to it.” Forgiveness is not permission for someone to do the same thing again. We won’t be perfect, but our calling as believers is to strive for holiness just as Jesus tells this woman and the audience.


[1] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

[2] Morris, Gospel acc. to John, rev. ed., New International Commentary on the New Testament (Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans Publishing, 1995), 783. The Greek word appears as πειράζοντες and the lexical form is πειράζω.

Filed Under: Articles from the Gospel of John

9. The Strong Grip of Jesus (John 6:35–40)

May 19, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

The Gospel of John contains seven “I am” statements made by Jesus. Each of these “I am” statements reveal an important aspect of the person and ministry of Jesus. We read the first “I am” statement in John 6:35-40.

            “Jesus said to them, ‘I am the bread of life; he who comes to Me will not hunger, and he who believes in Me will never thirst. But I said to you that you have seen Me, and yet do not believe. All that the Father gives Me will come to Me, and the one who comes to Me I will certainly not cast out. For I have come down from heaven, not to do My own will, but the will of Him who sent Me. This is the will of Him who sent Me, that of all that He has given Me I lose nothing, but raise it up on the last day. For this is the will of My Father, that everyone who beholds the Son and believes in Him will have eternal life, and I Myself will raise him up on the last day’” (John 6:35–40, NASB, emphasis added).[1]

            When Jesus says “I am the bread of life” it links Him with life in the closest fashion by declaring him as food and sustenance that nourishes and sustains our spiritual life. Three important aspects of our faith are revealed in these six verses as Jesus declares that He is the bread of life.

            First, we know faith saves and not our works because it’s God’s decision.           “All that the Father gives Me will come to Me” (v. 37a). In the first part of this verse we see God’s divine election of people for eternal life. God the Father gives people to Jesus.

            Second, we know faith saves and not our works because our approach to God is based on faith in God, not our deeds for God. “he who comes to Me will not hunger, and he who believes in Me will never thirst” (v. 35a). When it says “not hunger” and “never thirst”, the disciple John has placed Jesus’s words in the strongest way to negate something in Greek. This is called an emphatic negation subjunctive.[2] This form of Greek is used to say someone will no way, no how, never ever, no matter what, be hungry or thirsty again.

            Third, we know faith saves and not our works because it’s something that can’t change. “the one who comes to Me I will certainly not cast out” (v. 37b). Jesus makes a promise that we won’t be cast out, but also makes a promise that He won’t reject anyone that comes to Him. This again—like earlier—is the strongest way to negate something in Greek.[3] You will no way, no how, never ever, no matter what, be cast out. Even if you forget to put in your tithe check; you’re okay. Even if you got angry and yelled at your spouse and kids; God forgives you. Even if you decided to stay home and watch TV instead of be with God’s people at a worship service; you’re still in God’s family. Whether good or bad, black or white, taxpayer or unemployed, married or single, God welcomes everyone that comes to Him. Jesus continues, “This is the will of Him who sent Me, that of all that He has given Me I lose nothing, but raise it up on the last day” (v. 39).

            Once we’re caught by Jesus we’ll never be lost. Eternal life is not eternal if we can lose it. In his book, Grace, pastor Max Lucado writes, “To live as God’s child is to know, at this very instant, that you are loved by your Maker not because you try to please him and succeed, or fail to please him and apologize, but because he wants to be your Father. Nothing more. All your efforts to win his affection are needless. You can no more make him want you than you can convince him to abandon you. The adoption is irreversible. You have a place at his table.”[4]

            Ultimate assurance in life comes when we place our lives in God’s hands. This is assurance for us because our eternal life does not rest on our ability to hold on to Jesus. Instead it’s based on Jesus’ strong grip on us.


[1] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

[2] Daniel B. Wallace, Greek Grammar Beyond the Basics: An Exegetical Syntax of the New Testament (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1996), 468.

[3] Ibid.

[4] Max Lucado, Grace: More Than We Deserve, Greater Than We Imagine (Nashville, TN: Thomas Nelson, 2014), 124-125.

Filed Under: Articles from the Gospel of John

8. A Defining Miracle (John 6:2–11)

May 16, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

The meaning of some words is cheapened by the way we use them. The word “miracle” no longer has significance among Christians because we make statements such as, It was a miracle to find Oreos on sale or Finding a parking spot at the mall was a miracle today.

            In his book, The Case for Miracles, Lee Strobeldefines miracles this way: “miracles are outside the normal course of events. They’re a supernatural exception to the way the world usually works.”[1] Richard Purtill, who was professor emeritus of philosophy at Western Washington University taught that a “miracle is an event (1) brought about by the power of God that is (2) a temporary (3) exception (4) to the ordinary course of nature (5) for the purpose of showing that God has acted in history.”[2]

            In John 6 we read about one of many miracles that Jesus performed. Because of the miracles Jesus had already done “a large crowd followed Him, because they saw the signs which He was performing on those who were sick” (John 6:2).[3] This “crowd” included 5,000 men (John 6:10b). The two most recent miracles this crowd saw were the healing the son of a Royal Official (John 4) and healing a paralyzed man (John 5). Because a large group of people had been following Jesus for an extended period of time, the disciples and Jesus needed to find a way to feed these people.

            But there is a problem we learn about from Philip,“Two hundred denarii worth of bread is not sufficient for them, for everyone to receive a little” (John 6:7b). Two hundred denarii is the equivalent of $51,680 dollars to someone living in Washington state in 2022. (The NIV translates it as “more than half a year’s wages.”)[4] $51,680 would not be enough money to purchase enough bread for everyone to have some. Here, the problem according to Philip is simple: there’s not enough finances.

            We also learn about the problem from Andrew, “There is a lad here who has five barley loaves and two fish, but what are these for so many people?” (John 6:9). The five barley loaves of this young child were common in the Mediterranean diet. They were leavened a little, formed into small disks about 4-5 inches in diameter, and then baked. Imagine five small disks of bread with two small seasoned fish that was a meal for a small boy.

            Next Jesus speaks about the problem saying,“Have the people sit down” (John 6:10a). Thus far we’ve seen three “not enoughs.” There’s not enough money to buy food to feed the people.  There’s not enough food to feed the people. And there’s not enough faith. They are stuck. But Jesus essentially says, I am enough and in doing so He tells them to “sit down” which let them know a meal is about to come. (If you are going to have a snack you can stand; if you are going to eat a full meal you sit.) Having the people sit down also showed that the people are not participating in the preparation or provision of the meal.            

            “Jesus then took the loaves, and having given thanks, He distributed to those who were seated; likewise also of the fish as much as they wanted” (John 6:11). This was a miracle following the true meaning of that word. It was supernatural and was an exception to the ordinary course of nature. The miracle was a defining moment for those who saw the Son of God supernaturally providing for needs that no one else could perform. And in the process shows that Jesus cares for us and meets our needs when we are in tough situations.   


[1] Lee Strobel, The Case for Miracles (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 2018), 252.

[2] Richard L. Purtill, “Defining Miracles,” in In Defense of Miracles: A Comprehensive Case for God’s Action in History, ed. R. Douglas Geivett and Gary R. Habermas (Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity, 1997), 71. Quoted in Lee Strobel, The Case for Miracles (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 2018), 27.

[3] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

[4] So a denarii was roughly one day’s wage for the average worker. It represented 8 months of work since they worked six days per week. Now in our culture we work five days per week, so it’s roughly 10 months of work. And the average salary in Washington state is $62,020 per year. Which is $5,168 per month, which is $51,680 in our currency right now.

Filed Under: Articles from the Gospel of John

7. God’s Creative Solutions (John 5:8, 9)

May 14, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

For more than three years I struggled with back pain every single day. I hoped a quick fix would remove it. Maybe an inversion table, an insole in my shoe, a pain pill, physical therapy, or a surgery. But none of those things I thought would help did. Instead, God provided a different solution (which I will share later).

            I’m sure you have pain too. Your pain might be physical like mine, or it might be emotional. A family member abandoned you. A best friend betrayed you. A coworker criticized you. Your pain might be spiritual. Someone in the church was legalistic and rigid with you. Someone from the church wasn’t there for you when you asked for help and needed it the most. Someone that was supposed to keep your confidence in the church spread your secrets to others.

            What I know about you and I is that we all have pain in our lives: physical, mental, or spiritual.

            In John 5 we read about a man that had been paralyzed for thirty-eight years (John 5:5). Many years he had hoped to be cured (John 5:7). The man had a mechanism by which he thought he could be cured, but that had not worked (John 5:2-4, 6). After seeing this man Jesus tells him, “Get up, pick up your pallet and walk” (John 5:8, NASB).[1] Then John tells us, “Immediately the man became well, and picked up his pallet and began to walk. Now it was the Sabbath on that day” (John 5:9).

            Based on this man’s healing we learn that God sometimes fixes things in unexpected ways. We might be tight on money and think we need to get another job, but then God puts a friend in our life that shows us how to save money by cooking at home instead of eating out. We might have an old car that needs to be replaced, but the next thing we know we meet a mechanic that fixes our car for free. We might hate our job and think we need to find a new job, but then God gives us a new boss and the situation improves. Sometimes God fixes our problems in different and unique ways that we do not expect.             I told that story at the beginning of our time together about my back pain because after three years the pain slowly diminished. I wish could say that physical therapy helped it, a pill caused it to go away, or surgery was the way it diminished and it was cured. But, God has fixed it in an unexpected way: I have to keep it strong by exercising, stretch at night before I go to bed, monitor how I stand/sit/sleep, walk a lot, and eat an anti-inflammatory diet. God has almost fixed the problem, but it was not in the way I thought. I have learned—like that man lying next to the pool of water—God often fixes our problems in ways we don’t expect.


[1] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

Filed Under: Articles from the Gospel of John

6. The Harvest from the Gospel (John 4:35–38)

May 13, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

The evangelist Billy Graham shared the gospel with an estimated 215 million people.[1] Many of them responded by placing their faith in Jesus for salvation. While his sermon might have lasted only forty minutes in which someone accepted the gospel, I wonder how many of those people had people praying for their salvation for forty years.

            Rarely does someone accept the gospel the first time we share it with them. Often it takes years of conversations, prayers, and interactions with people before they accept the gospel.

            Jesus touches on this tension in the fourth chapter of John using an agricultural metaphor, “Do you not say, ‘There are yet four months, and then comes the harvest’? Behold, I say to you, lift up your eyes and look on the fields, that they are white for harvest. Already he who reaps is receiving wages and is gathering fruit for life eternal; so that he who sows and he who reaps may rejoice together. For in this case the saying is true, ‘One sows and another reaps.’ I sent you to reap that for which you have not labored; others have labored and you have entered into their labor”(John 4:35–38, NASB).[2]

            In these verses I believe there are three lessons that Jesus is trying to teach to His disciples and to us.

            In this passage Jesus describes a harvest ready for His disciples’ time. Farmers in the first-century divided their agricultural year into six two-month periods: seedtime, winter, spring, harvest, summer, and a time of extreme heat.[3] This meant they had to wait a minimum of four months between sowing seeds and reaping the harvest. Barley is green when it’s growing, but when it ripens it turns from green to light brown. When Jesus says the fields are “white”(v. 35) He means the fields are extremely ripe. What Jesus is telling His disciples is that they don’t have to wait four months: the field is ready now! 

            In this passage Jesus describes a harvest His disciples didn’t sow. Jesus told them they would “reap that for which you have not labored; others have labored and you have entered into their labor” (v. 38). The harvest Jesus describes is a harvest that was sowed by others before His disciples. Perhaps He’s referring to the Old Testament prophets, John the Baptist, or His own miracles. 

            In this passage Jesus describes a harvest for us now. People in the twenty-first century wonder about God and are curious to learn more about who He is. They ask questions such as: Is there more to life than just a better job, bigger house, nicer car, and fancier vacations? Why do bad things happen to good people? How do I get through the difficulties of life?

            As we reap the harvest in front of us we benefit from someone else’s sowing. Let’s remember that the fields around us in our family, at work, and in our community are ripe and ready for harvest.


[1] According to Samaritan’s Purse, Billy Graham preached the gospel to 215 million people in 185 different countries. See “Biography: Billy Graham” at https://www.samaritanspurse.org/media/bio-billy-graham/. Accessed May 6, 2024.

[2] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

[3] Leon Morris, The Gospel According to John, New International Commentary on the New Testament (Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 1995), 246-247.

Filed Under: Articles from the Gospel of John

5. A Savior for Everyone (John 4:13–14)

May 10, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

Most of us are familiar with the story of the Samaritan woman at the well in John 4. It’s an impactful story because most of us relate to her in some way.

            This woman had to face questions that most of us face in our lives. Am I worthy of salvation? If Jesus knew about my sin, what would he say? Have I done things so wrong that I can never be forgiven? My own family doesn’t want to be with me, why would God want me to be with him? If Jesus showed up, would he know who I was? Would he talk to me?

            The big idea of this story—and I think the reason that John puts it in his gospel—is that Jesus has eternal life that He offers to everyone and anyone can have that eternal life. And when we accept that eternal life we have a testimony (regardless of our good or bad past) that should be used to bring others to share in the eternal life that we enjoy

            Jesus tells this woman,“Everyone who drinks of this water will thirst again; but whoever drinks of the water that I will give him shall never thirst; but the water that I will give him will become in him a well of water springing up to eternal life” (John 4:13–14, NASB).[1]

            In John 4 we learn that Jesus is offering living water to everyone. Notice a few words here. He says “everyone” (v. 13) and “whoever” (v. 14). He’s not saying, “A Jew” or “a righteous person” or a “Gentile that has converted to Jewish faith.” He’s saying everyone: Samaritans, Greeks, Romans, Sinners, righteous, men, women, “everyone”is able to come to this living water.

            John puts Jesus’s words in the strongest way possible to say a negative. The text, “shall never thirst” is a translation from the Greek which reads, ou me dipsesei, which means “no not ever.” This type of Greek construction describes something that won’t happen. There is a guarantee of Jesus that once we accept this offer, we’ll never need anything ever again. 

            In John 4 Jesus declares He’s the Savior of the world. Notice if we jump to the end of the story it says Jesus is “savior to the world” (v. 42). This is John’s way of reminding us that this was his whole purpose in writing this gospel. John makes it clear that Jesus came to bring salvation for people of all races, and this story brings out that truth. The Savior is sufficient for John the Baptist, Jesus’s disciples, Nicodemus, and the Samaritan woman. John’s telling us that the Savior—the Messiah—has arrived and he’s offering salvation to everyone in everyplace.  


[1] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

Filed Under: Articles from the Gospel of John

3. Time To Be Born Again (John 3:5–8)

May 6, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

Something was stirring in the minds and hearts of people. When Jesus cast out the money changers and animal sellers at the temple in Jerusalem a lot of people rejected Jesus as soon as He showed up. But others were interested in learning about who He was and what He was doing.

            One of those interested people was a religious man named Nicodemus. He was a Pharisee (John 3:1), ruler of the Jews (John 3:1), and teacher in Israel (John 3:10). He approached Jesus at night and asked Jesus what must be done to be born again (John 3:3). Jesus answered, “Truly, truly, I say to you, unless one is born of water and the Spirit he cannot enter into the kingdom of God” (John 3:5, NASB).[1]

            Nicodemus was confused. The word “water” here likely refers to the ministry of John the Baptist, who was baptizing people in water as part of their repentance for their sins. And “Spirit” refers to the means that someone is indwelled by God and saved by God. This means that Nicodemus needs to repent in order to be regenerated by the Holy Spirit. 

            Jesus gives an illustration of the difference between Nicodemus’s religion and God’s regeneration. “That which is born of the flesh is flesh, and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit. Do not be amazed that I said to you, ‘You must be born again.’ The wind blows where it wishes and you hear the sound of it, but do not know where it comes from and where it is going; so is everyone who is born of the Spirit” (John 3:6–8, NASB).
            As a religious leader Nicodemus and his friends tried to control people and their religion. But Jesus says God has arrived and the Spirit of God is moving in a new way.

            There’s a wordplay here that we miss. The word for Spirit and wind are the same word in Greek: pneuma which can mean “Spirit” or “wind.” And Jesus uses the word to describe how the wind blows where it wishes compared to how the Spirit works in His own way in which He wishes. Just like the wind works in unknown and unseen ways, the Spirit of God is working in new and unseen ways. Just as humans cannot control the wind, neither can humans control the Holy Spirit. Just as being born again is a mysterious and unseen act, so is the work of the Spirit.             J. Vernon McGee writes about this verse, “I can’t tell you exactly how the Spirit of God operates, but I can surely tell when He is moving in the lives and hearts of His people.”[2] That’s exactly what Jesus is saying here: the Spirit of God is moving in a way that no one can control and might not always understand. While the Pharisees tried to control people and religion, God and his Holy Spirit saves and regenerates who He wants.


[1] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

[2] J. Vernon McGee, John 1-10 (Nashville, TN: Thomas Nelson, 1991), 56, emphasis added.

Filed Under: Articles from the Gospel of John

2. Meeting a Need (John 2:3–8)

May 2, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

There was a serious problem at a wedding in Cana of Galilee in the first century when the supply of wine ran out. This was a breach of etiquette in ancient near eastern culture. The groom was responsible to provide wine at his wedding celebration. There are some ancient documents that indicate a groom could face legal and financial punishment from members of a community if he didn’t provide food and wine for a week of celebration after a wedding.

            Jesus’ mother, Mary, went to Jesus and declared the problem and also asked for Jesus’ help. “When the wine ran out, the mother of Jesus said to Him, ‘They have no wine.’ And Jesus said to her, ‘Woman, what does that have to do with us? My hour has not yet come.’ His mother said to the servants, ‘Whatever He says to you, do it’” (John 2:3–5, NASB).[1]

            Here Mary recognizes the authority of Jesus to do what He desires. She knew He would do something so she goes to the servants at the wedding and essentially says, “get ready!” When there is a problem we need to prepare for Jesus’ help like Mary did. We don’t say, “God, here I am. Fix it.” We need to cooperate with God as He fixes it.

            If we are struggling to pay our bills and we ask Jesus for help, we need to prepare for Jesus to help us by preparing a budget. If our health is getting worse and we ask Jesus for help, we need to do everything that our doctor says will get us better. If our marriage is on the rocks and we ask Jesus for help, we need to seek counseling to get us ready for the transformation He might make in our marriage.

            When there is a problem we also need to obey God’s promptings to us to help others like the servants did. “Now there were six stone waterpots set there for the Jewish custom of purification, containing twenty or thirty gallons each. Jesus said to them, ‘Fill the waterpots with water.’ So they filled them up to the brim. And He said to them, ‘Draw some out now and take it to the headwaiter.’ So they took it to him” (John 2:6–8, NASB).  Reading these three verses reminds us that when God puts someone on our mind or heart, we need to reach out by inviting her to coffee, call to check in, send a card in the mail, or stop by their house to check on him or her. We need to act when God works in us and shows us who needs help, just as the servants obeyed Jesus.


[1] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

Filed Under: Articles from the Gospel of John

1. Pointing to the Light (John 1:4–5, 6–9)

May 1, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

A model from Los Angeles contacted me on Instagram asking me to give him my Instagram handle name. He wrote, “I’ll pay you for your name on Instagram.” I responded and asked how much he would offer. (I was not going to accept the money, but I was curious how much he’d offer). After he offered several hundred dollars I responded, “I’m a Christian. You can have it for free. Jesus has been good to me and blessed me with so much. You can just have my name for free.”

            I used that interaction as an opportunity to point him to the light of Jesus. This is a ministry—pointing others to the Light of Jesus—we all have and it was the ministry of John the Baptist too.

            We live in a dark world. Even non-Christians that don’t have faith in God can agree that the world is a dark place. Because of that we need to use every opportunity to point people to the light of Jesus. The people John was writing to understood this too. John the Apostle wrote his gospel at a time when the other original disciples of Jesus had been killed because of their faith in Christ. John was the only one left alive. John writes in his gospel that God sends life seen as light. “In Him was life, and the life was the Light of men. The Light shines in the darkness, and the darkness did not comprehend it” (John 1:4–5).[1]

            God sent someone to testify about the light, “There came a man sent from God, whose name was John. He came as a witness, to testify about the Light, so that all might believe through him. He was not the Light, but he came to testify about the Light. There was the true Light which, coming into the world, enlightens every man” (John 1:6–9). This man who “testified about Him” (John 1:15a) we call John the Baptist. Now there’s a few important points here we need to understand about John as we relate ourselves to him.

            Like John, we are not the Light. Jesus was the Light. Jesus said in John 8:12, “I am the Light of the world; he who follows Me will not walk in the darkness, but will have the Light of life.” Jesus was the light, not John the Baptist. And we need to remember we are not the light, but Jesus is.

            Like John, we are supposed to point to the Light. In John 1:7a we are told about John the Baptist’s position, “He came as a witness to testify about the light.” God sent John the Baptist to help the people understand who Jesus was and what Jesus came to do. John was the interpreter for the people. This is a good reminder for us because it’s not enough to just hand someone a Bible and walk off. We can’t just read them a verse and expect them to get saved. We have to help them interpret what they read and hear about Jesus.

            Like John, we won’t always be successful, but should always be faithful. John failed, in many ways if you think about it. First, he failed to get the Jews[2] to recognize Christ when He came. John had one job to do: point to the Messiah and say, “here he is!” Many did not recognize Christ when He showed up. Second, John the Baptist also failed because some people started following him instead of looking for the Messiah. In Acts 8:25 and Acts 19:1-7 Paul encounters men who still call themselves disciples of John the Baptist more than 20 years after Jesus’s resurrection and ascension to heaven![3] Even though John the Baptist wasn’t always successful, he was faithful. And we too, should be faithful to our calling to point people to the light. We tell people we are praying for them, we send them cards that have Scripture on them, and we spend time with them.

            When I told that man on Instagram about Jesus he did not reply, Yes, I want to follow Jesus. But I was faithful to my calling to point people to Christ—to the light—whenever possible. I did what John the Baptist did: I tried to point someone to the light at every opportunity available. And that’s all our job too!


[1] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

[2] It does not appear that any of the five groups of Jews (Essenes, Herodians, Pharisees, Sadducees, Zealots) alive in the first century followed John the Baptist’s ministry

[3] Those same followers of John the Baptist exist today. They call themselves “Mandeans” and claim to be descendants of John the Baptist.

Filed Under: Articles from the Gospel of John

A God that Serves His People? (Isa 53:5, 9-12)

April 14, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

There are some names I’m going to share that I’m sure you will recognize: Jim Jones, Charles Manson, David Koresh, Shoko Asahara, Joseph Di Mambro, Marshall Applewhite, and Bonnie Lu Nettles.

            Most of those names have something in common: a sacrifice was made by the people on behalf of the cult leader. The people would do things for the leader such as giving money, abandoning their family, inflicting harm on others, and even killing themselves.

            While those people were part of bizarre cults, there are religions in the world where people sacrifice themselves or work hard to earn their way into favor with the god they worship. Jehovah Witnesses work hard so they can hopefully become one of the 144,000 witnesses in heaven. Mormons are active in their faith hoping to one day attain godhood like Jesus. Muslims work hard to please Alah through legalistic prayer rituals & other activities.

            Christianity is antithetical to those cults and religions. As evangelical Christians we don’t sacrificeourselves for our leader, nor do we work hard to earn his favor, nor do we hope to attain a level of sainthood.

            Instead, Christianity is based on the act of our leader and our God—Jesus Christ—sacrificing Himself for us. While those cults and religions require people to sacrifice themselves for the leader, in Christianity the leader sacrificed himself for us. The prophet Isaiah writing 700 years before Jesus’s life predicted the death of our Savior for our sins.

CHRIST’S PAIN AND OUR PEACE

            In Isaiah 53:5 we learn that in Jesus’ pain He gave us peace. “But He was pierced through for our transgressions, He was crushed for our iniquities; the chastening for our well-being fell upon Him, and by His scourging we are healed.”[1] This verse describes the punishment that Jesus went through. One classic Old Testament commentary states, “There were no stronger expressions to be found in the language, to denote a violent and painful death.”[2] One Hebrew syntax manual tells us that it is “the punishment [chastening] that brought us peace.”[3]     Christ’s chastening and punishment causes our well-being. Another way to translate “well-being” would be to use the word, “peace.” The Hebrew word there is shalom (שָׁלֹום). Christ’s wounds healed our sins. Christ’s severe punishment brought us spiritual nourishment. Christ’s pain on the cross brought peace into our lives.

CHRIST’S WORK AND NOT OUR WORK

            Christ’s work on the cross means we don’t have to work for our salvation.Isaiah continues, “But the Lord was pleased to crush Him, putting Him to grief; if He would render Himself as a guilt offering, He will see His offspring, He will prolong His days, and the good pleasure of the Lord will prosper in His hand. As a result of the anguish of His soul, He will see it and be satisfied; by His knowledge the Righteous One, My Servant, will justify the many, As He will bear their iniquities. Therefore, I will allot Him a portion with the great, and He will divide the booty with the strong; because He poured out Himself to death, And was numbered with the transgressors; yet He Himself bore the sin of many, and interceded for the transgressors” (Isaiah 53:10–12).

            In these verses Isaiah tells us Jesus died because of the Father’s desire. Notice how it begins, “But the Lord was pleased to crush Him” (v. 10a). God the Father wasn’t surprised when Jesus died on the Cross. God the Father was in heaven and made the decision to have Christ die on behalf of the sinners of the earth. Why? Because God the Father loves everyone and wants to have a relationship with us, so He sent His only Son to be the sacrifice to die for us.

            In these verses Isaiah tells us Jesus died for our sins. Towards the middle of verse ten we read, “If He would render Himself as a guilt offering” (v. 10b). This describes Jesus’s whole being, his “soul” (v. 11). The same word for guilt offering, asam (אָשָׁם֙) is used here as in Leviticus 6-7 of the guilt offering which required 120 percent restitution (Leviticus 6:5). The word is used specifically in Lev 5:15; 6:5; 19:21 to describe an offering to atone for us. 

            In these verses Isaiah tells us Jesus died for everyone. Here God the Father says, “My Servant, will justify the many” (v. 11b). Christ died for everyone. Not just men or women, rich or poor, Hispanics or blacks, Jews or Arabs, he died for “the many.” 

            In these verses Isaiah tells us Jesus died with other sinners when Jesus was arrested (v. 12). Someone was already in custody and sentenced to die when Jesus was arrested. Remember his name? Barabas. Who was he? A murderer and insurrectionist (Luke 23:25). He had been sentenced to die, so when Jesus dies on the cross with two other criminals we learn that Jesus was dying with the worst of sinners. 

CHRIST’S EXALTATION AND BURIAL

            Isaiah described the execution of Jesus and also described the burial of Jesus. “His grave was assigned with wicked men, yet He was with a rich man in His death, because He had done no violence, nor was there any deceit in His mouth” (Isaiah 53:9). In this prophecy Isaiah tells that us while Jesus was killed with wicked evil men and was supposed to be buried with those same men, this future savior would be buried as a rich man. The fulfillment of this verse was when named Joseph of Armathia takes Jesus down from the cross and places Jesus in Joseph of Armathia’s tomb (Matthew 27:57-60; John 19:31).

A GOD THAT SERVED US

            These verses from Isaiah teach us that we worship a God that served us. In Luke 22:25–27 Jesus told His disciples, “The kings of the Gentiles lord it over them; and those who have authority over them are called ‘Benefactors.’ But it is not this way with you, but the one who is the greatest among you must become like the youngest, and the leader like the servant. For who is greater, the one who reclines at the table or the one who serves? Is it not the one who reclines at the table? But I am among you as the one who serves.”[4] We must always remember that we serve a God that served us first. I’m not sure how many religions can claim that the god which they worship served them before they serve their god. But I believe that’s why the God of the Bible is worthy of our worship: He doesn’t need anything from us. Just the opposite, He gave to us and served us before we ever knew Him.


[1] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

[2] Franz Delitzsch, Biblical Commentary on the Prophecies of Isaiah, vol 2 (Eerdmans, Grand Rapids, MI: 1877), translated by James Martin, p. 318.

[3]  Bruce Waltke and M. O’Connor, Biblical Hebrew Syntax (Eisenbrauns, Winona Lake, IN: 1990), 146. Waltke and O’Connor describe מוּסַ֤ר שְׁלֹומֵ֨נוּ֙  as an adverbial genitive which is a genitive of effect: C causes G (Ibid.).

[4] Emphasis mine.

Filed Under: Easter Articles

Not Surprised at the Cross (Pss 22)

April 6, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

The Ukrainian poet, Taras Shevchenko, wrote a poem titled, “It Makes No Difference To Me” that describes a Ukrainian man’s feelings toward the neighboring nation of Russia. That poem described what was happening in 2022, 2023, and 2024 as the Ukrainian people—according to Shevchenko—fight off those “evil folk” and “wicked men” that “attack our Ukraine.” 

            And while that poem described what was felt among a lot of Ukrainians in 2022 and 2023, it was not written in 2022, 2023 or 2024. That poem was composed by Taras Shevchenko in 1861 describing his feelings about the Russians and their attacks on his home country of Ukraine.[1] While Taras Shevchenko wrote a poem that described his experience in 1861 that also described the experience of Ukrainians in 2022 and 2023 and 2024, a guy named David that lived 1000 years before Jesus Christ wrote about his own experience of suffering, and with the help of the Holy Spirit, David also described the future sufferings of our Savior Jesus Christ. 

            In Psalm 22 David describes the pain he feels from suffering. He summarizes his pain in Psalm 22:11, “Be not far from me, for trouble is near; For there is none to help.”[2] This is how suffering feels at times. David is all alone. Difficult times hurt often because we are alone in them.

            In Psalm 22 David also describes pain from his enemies. He compares his enemies to wicked and cruel beasts. “Many bulls have surrounded me; Strong bulls of Bashan have encircled me. They open wide their mouth at me, As a ravening and a roaring lion” (Psalm 22:12-13). The “Bulls of Bashan” (v. 12) were well fed cattle. Bashan was a fertile area east of the Sea of Galilee now known as the Golan Heights. It had lush oak forests and good pastures for cattle. The “Lion” is understood to be power and force that a lion has over us.

            David says he cannot continue on because his energy is zapped. “I am poured out like water, And all my bones are out of joint; My heart is like wax; It is melted within me. My strength is dried up like a potsherd, And my tongue cleaves to my jaws; And You lay me in the dust of death” (Psalm 22:14-15). This is a picture of Jesus’ body on the cross hung by nails through His hands, His body weight suspended from His hands, and His back that was tweaked with His joints slipping out of place. As His body was stretched and His joints dislodged, His heart must have struggled to pump blood throughout His body. Like David his “heart is like wax; It is melted within me” (v. 14). He’s at the end of his life. He’s got nothing left. He was at the brink of death.             

            In Psalm 22 David says he is in such pain he’s about to die. David describes his enemies, “For dogs have surrounded me; A band of evildoers has encompassed me; They pierced my hands and my feet” (Psalm 22:16). When he says “dogs” (v. 16) we must remember that dogs in the culture of the Bible were not cute pets that lived in people’s houses. They hunted the streets as scavengers or traveled around in the wilderness in packs. This is a future picture of Jesus’ enemies. These bulls, lions, and dogs describe the Roman workers that executed Jesus and the Jewish leaders that lied in order to convict Jesus. Those enemies of Jesus were bigger, more powerful, and used their authority to attack Jesus and kill Him. Just as David would have been no match against bulls, lions, and dogs, Jesus was no match for the Jewish leaders that accused Him of a crime and the Roman officials that executed Him.  

            This is also a future picture of Jesus’s wounds. In this line, “They pierced my hands and my feet” (v. 16b). David is describing what would figuratively happen if a bull, lion, and dog attacked him. But in the New Testament the gospel writer, John, tells us that this literally happened to Jesus (John 20:20). 

            David also describes his agony. “I can count all my bones. They look, they stare at me; They divide my garments among them, And for my clothing they cast lots” (Psalm 22:17-18). Here we see the people around Jesus that divided His clothing among them. This was a sign that they knew He would die. And for His clothing they “cast lots.” The New Living Translation says, “throw dice.” All four gospel writers record this detail in their telling of the crucifixion.

            As we approach Good Friday and Easter Sunday we should remember that Jesus was not surprised by what awaited Him. David had described it in Psalm 22 and Jesus was prepared for it. Jesus was ready for the suffering that was prepared for Him because He knew it was necessary for the salvation of people. And He knew that He would conquer death by coming back to life again Sunday morning.


[1] Taras Shevchenko, “It Makes No Difference To Me.” Translated by Clarence A. Manning. https://taras-shevchenko.storinka.org/taras-shevchenko’s-poem-it-makes-no-difference-to-me-tr-by-clarence-a-manning.html Accessed March 22, 2023

[2] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

Filed Under: Easter Articles

Basic Dos and Don’ts to Be a More Welcoming Church

March 27, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

We all know Scripture tells us to be hospitable. Paul tells us that we all should be “practicing hospitality” (Romans 12:13).[1] The author of Hebrews warns us, “Do not neglect to show hospitality to strangers” (Hebrews 13:2). Peter instructs his readers, “be hospitable to one another without complaint” (1 Peter 4:9).

            But how do we do this? Furthermore, how do we teach and train others in our churches to do this? In this article I share a few dos and don’ts I’ve learned to teach our church in order to become a friendlier and more welcoming church.

DOS

Smile. A warm smile goes a long way. Nothing says “Hello” or “You are welcome here” more than a smile. As Mark Twain once said, “Wrinkles should merely indicate where smiles have been.”[2]

Make eye contact. People visiting a church are often self-conscious about what they are wearing and how they look. We can help remove some of their anxiety about looks by looking at their eyes and not at their clothes. Looking at their clothes tells them we are judging them by what they wear; looking at their eyes tells them we appreciate who they are.

Ask if they know people part of the church. If visitors came to church because of a neighbor, coworker, or family member that invited them, then say it’s great to have them visit. If we know the visitor’s neighbor, coworker, or family member, we can start a conversation about the person that we each know.

Ask what it is that they like about the church. This question shows we are interested in learning more about the visitor. Instead of us trying to “sell” our church to the visitor, this allows the visitor to tell us why the church is important to them.

Display good signs. Be sure your signs are clear from the outside of the building. Make it clear which doors are entrances. Our church has a door often used as an entrance, but we lock it when the service begins for safety reasons. We have a sign on the door that says, “This door is locked at 10:30 AM when the service begins.” Make it clear where someone is supposed to walk after he parks his car.

Provide a paper bulletin. Do not expect visitors to download an app or follow your service on their phone when they intentionally came to church to be around people. You place a barrier between the church and the visitor when the visitor is required to download an app or scan a QR code in order to access information about your church. If we are serious about kindly welcoming new people to our church, then we will spend the time and money to provide the information we want them to have in a way that we can hand to them.

Place greeters near doors. I know it’s easy to overlook, but be sure you have a few people near each door so they can greet new people as soon as they arrive. Strategically ask people you have seen regularly arrive at church early to be greeters. Don’t make an announcement that you are looking for greeters because the notoriously late person might volunteer to greet people.

Encourage after church fellowship. A simple phrase spoken near the end of the service like, “Please don’t rush out today” or “We encourage you to linger after the service and enjoy time together” communicates to new people that your church wants to get to know them.

DON’TS

Don’t use your phone or tablet. People come to church to be with people. Nothing says, “we don’t care about you” more than someone who looks at her phone instead of greeting new visitors. When we look at our phone instead of engaging with people, it tells them that what is on our phone is more important than the person in front of us.

Don’t ask if someone is new. I was an associate pastor for six months at a church of about 200 people when I saw a 35-year-old man come to church alone. I had never seen him before—especially since there aren’t many 35-year-old men that come to church alone—so I walked up and said, “You look new to our church. Welcome!” He looked at me, clearly frustrated, and said he’d been going to that church for three years. Clearly he had not been at church for the six months that I’d been working there. A better way to have greeted him would have been, “I don’t believe we’ve met. I’m Christopher. How are you doing?”

Don’t point out visitors to the entire church in the service. Never ask your guests to stand so that everyone can see they are new. Most people visiting a church want to sit in the back and observe the service. Do not ask visitors to participate in the service on their first Sunday.

Don’t play music after the service. When we play background music after church it discourages people from talking among themselves and subtly tells them it’s time to leave. Instead, let there be silence in the church after the service. You’ll be surprised how the awkward silence is quickly filled with conversations among people.

Don’t use insider language. While we might think the language we use is easy to follow and clear, others may not understand what we say. One church advertised their ministry groups as “Six Eight Group” and “Nine Twelve Group.” A visitor might think the first group was for kids ages “6–8” and the second for kids ages “9–12.” But those numbers were meant to describe the grades, not age. The “Six Eight Group” was for kids in grades sixth to eighth grade. And the “Nine Twelve Group” was for kids in ninth through twelfth grade. The group names might appear simple to the ministry leaders, but are confusing to new visitors.

BECOMING MORE WELCOMING

None of these “dos” and “don’ts” are hard and fast rules for becoming a welcoming church. The most important element of becoming a welcoming church is cultivating an atmosphere that values new visitors.

Sometimes simple phrases in the welcome, announcements, or sermons make a big difference. Phrases such as, “If you are visiting with us for the first time” or “We are glad you decided to try out our church today” subtly shows you are open to new people at church and that they were welcome to be there.

             Finding ways to incorporate stories into sermons about the experience of new people at your church is important as well. These stories show you value visitors and displays to your members the importance of visitors having a good experience at your church.

            Most of all, show you love visitors because of God’s love. “Beloved, let us love one another, for love is from God; and everyone who loves is born of God and knows God” (1 John 4:7). We should communicate to visitors that we are glad they are with us, that we care for them, and that God loves them. This will help them feel valued and appreciated, which is the best and most effective way to be a welcoming church.

CONGREGATIONAL STUDY GUIDE

  1. How do we think visitors feel when they attend our church?
  2. What are we currently doing to make visitors feel welcome?
  3. What “dos” rom this article should we begin?
  4. What “donts” From this article Should we stop?
  5. How are we going to implement these changes?

[1] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

[2] The New Dictionary of Thoughts (Standard Book Company, 1961), 625.

Filed Under: Church Pastor and Leader Advice

Comparing Genesis 1 with Ancient Near Eastern Creation Myths

March 19, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

Some scholars say that the Genesis 1 creation account is a literary “polemic” which was meant to refute ancient Near Eastern creation mythologies.[1] Others say the Genesis 1 creation account is radically different and that the similarities are simply coincidental.[2] Furthermore, some even advance that the creation accounts of Babylon have influenced the narratives of the Gospels in Matthew and Mark as well as Paul’s account of the resurrection in 1 Corinthians.[3] This article will examine the similarities and differences between the Israelite creation account of Genesis 1 and the ancient Near Eastern creation myths of Egypt, Babylon, Sumeria, and Canaan.

ISRAELITE CREATION ACCOUNT

Context of the Israelite Creation Account

Moses wrote the book of Genesis after the Israelites had left Egypt while they were in the wilderness. The Israelites had just left their homes and were trying to understand who this mighty and powerful God was that had just brought them out of Egypt. Moses’ description of God and the creation of the world in Genesis told the Israelites where they came from and who created them. In this way, Moses was revealing to Israel what kind of God was forming them into a nation.[4]

Content of Creation in Genesis 1

On day one God creates light from darkness and provides light for his creation (Gen 1:3–5). On day two God separates the waters above from the waters below (Gen 1:6–8). On day three God completes his three-day process of forming the earth for life by separating land from sea and by starting vegetation life (Gen 1:9–13). On day four God replaces the light from creation on day one with light from the sun for day and light from the moon at night (Gen 1:14–19). On day five God fills the waters with swimming creatures and fills the skies with flying creatures, then blesses them with the desire to multiply (Gen 1:20–23). On day six God creates man in his image (Gen 1:26–27), blesses humanity to be fruitful and multiply (Gen 1:28–30), and called all he created very good (Gen 1:26–31). On day seven God completed his creation, ceased from his work, and consecrated the seventh day (Gen 2:1–3).

Structure of Genesis 1 and the Israelite Creation Account

While most exegetical studies of the Israelite creation account focus on the sequence of creation, the structure of Genesis 1 must also be examined. Genesis 1:1 is a summary statement of creation, “In the beginning God created the heavens and the earth.”[5] This is the main clause or title given for the chapter. Genesis 1:2 reveals a state of chaos, “The earth was formless and void, and darkness was over the surface of the deep, and the Spirit of God was moving over the surface of the waters.”This verse contains three clauses that are descriptive and supply background information. We could see these three clauses as the “circumstances” of the earth before creation. This state of chaos reveals that the earth is without shape (Gen 1:2a), without light (Gen 1:2b), and is present with God (Gen 1:2c). This structure is vital to a correct understanding of the Israelite creation account compared to ancient Near Eastern accounts because in Genesis 1 God creates from something. For the sake of this paper, Genesis 1:1 is a summary statement of what follows in Genesis 1:3–2:3, thus something exists in Genesis 1:2 when God begins to create in Genesis 1:3. Genesis 1:3—2:3 contains the narrative sequence.[6]

            Many conservative evangelical scholars have interpreted Genesis 1:3—2:3 as narrative history, not as poetry, parable, prophetic, allegory, or myth. The syntax of Genesis 1:3—2:3 suggests it should be considered historical narrative just like one would read the account of Ezra returning to Judah from Persia, Daniel’s experience in Babylon, or the splitting of Israel among Rehoboam and Jeroboam. The Genesis 1 creation account follows the normal form of historical narrative seen throughout the Old Testament canon. This pattern reveals past events by starting with the verb first (preterite / vayyiqtol / vav plus imperfect consecutive), then subject, then object.[7] For those reasons Genesis 1 is viewed as historical narrative, not part of the wisdom genre and poetic nature of Hebrew syntax often found in the Psalms, Proverbs, and the book of Job.

A Single God Created the Earth Divine Fiat and Ex Nihilo

Systematic theologians assert that the Old Testament teaches one God created the earth divine fiat (by mere command) and ex nihilo (from nothing). In this manner of creation there was no cosmic struggle between God and something else. In the Israelite creation account God is the subject of the creative acts seen in Gen 1:1, 3, 6, 9, 14, 20, 24; 2:2. He is the single supreme deity in the Israelite creation account. Not only is he the only God, but he existed before creation and outside of that creation.[8] In the Israelite creation account God does not use matter or human beings to create. Instead, Genesis 1, Psalm 33:6-9, and Romans 4:14 all affirm that God merely spoke and creation emerged.

Biblical References to the Creation Account

Various passages throughout the Bible attest to the Genesis creation account as a historical event. When Jesus was asked about the topic of divorce he said that God made human beings “male and female from the beginning of creation” (Mark 10:5-6, NLT). Paul describes God as having “existed before anything else and he holds all creation together” (Col 1:17, NLT). The half-brother of Jesus told believers that God “created all the lights in the heavens” (James 1:17, NLT). Extending the creation account beyond just the Israelites was Melchizedek who blessed Abram by “God Most High, Creator of heaven and earth” (Gen 14:19, NLT). Lastly, Revelation 3:14 describes God’s “new creation” which implies something old which had already been created. In addition to these passages, numerous others point to the biblical account of creation as a historical event.[9]

ANCIENT NEAR EASTERN CREATION MYTHS

Confusion often arises when looking at ancient Near Eastern creation myths because unlike the Israelites’ single account, many ancient Near Eastern cultures had multiple creation accounts. The myths often varied depending on which city they were told in and which god belonged there.[10]

Egyptian Creation Myths

Some believe that there were three creation myths in Egypt[11] while others believe there were four.[12] More than one creation myth creates contradictions about how the world was created and who created it.[13] Therefore, as far as the Egyptian perspective, “There is no single Egyptian account known to date that describes the complete Egyptian perspective on creation. Instead, we have to put together a mosaic of bits and pieces recorded in various documents.”[14]

            The Egyptian creation myth is “thoroughly devoted to Theogony—birth of the gods as they took their forms in the creation of nature.”[15] At the beginning of creation there was only an “infinite dark, watery, chaotic sea.”[16] The gods mentioned in the Egyptian creation accounts were Nun (who existed in the primordial waters), Atum (who emerged from the waters), Enead who was the manifestation of the creation of the material world (generated by Atum), and Re/Re-Amun (the sun).[17] Later, humanity was created by accident, and at the end of the day the creator god rested. Finally pharaoh was born as the firstborn of Re/Re-Amun.[18] Everything was done in a single day[19] mostly by sneezing, spitting, and masturbation.[20] Man was created in the image of Re, or Khnum fashioned man on a patters wheel with the breath of god (if that god was Re, Hekat, or Aton is unclear) or man sprang from the eye of Atum.[21]

Sumerian Creation Myths

The Sumerian creation myth exists because the gods needed relief from laboring for self sustenance.[22] In this myth the goddess Nammu is the one who made the earth,[23] but the creation of man was merely an afterthought as a result of the gods’ desire for laborers.[24] The resulting creation myth of Sumaria is in close connection with the Babylonian Atrahasis epic and Enuma Elish epic.[25]

Canaanite Creation Myths

There are no clear cosmologies about creation in the Canaanite materials. What is known is that El (the head of the Canaanite pantheon) and his wife, Asherah, were creators. El is described as the creator of the earth, gods, and men.[26] Later, El was eclipsed by his son, Baal, who was the storm god and later a fertility god. While little is known of the Canaanite creation account there were “battles between Baal and the Sea (Yamm) and Death (Mot).[27]

Mesopotamian and Babylonian Creation Myths

Numerous gods are named in the two Mesopotamian and Babylonian creation myths. One of the myths is the Enuma Elish epic. The beginning of creation starts with the primordial waters consisting of two gods: Tiamat (salt water god of the deep) and Apsu (fresh water god). A third god, Mummu, appeared later as “vizier” to Apsu. The fresh water and salt water mixed to make the first generation of gods. As a result of the noise of those new gods Apsu could not sleep so he decided he was going to kill the created gods. However, Ea (the god of rivers and streams) found out about Apsu’s plan to kill the new gods so he put Apsu to sleep and then killed Apsu. Ea then fathered his own gods beginning with Marduk (the god of storm).[28] Marduk is said to have become the king of the remaining gods because he defeated and killed his rival gods.[29] When defeating the god Tiamat Marduk used her body—cut in half—to separate the land and the sky.[30] Mankind was created by mixing flesh and blood of a killed god (or gods)[31] with clay. This formed man and gave the spirit of god to man.[32] The other account of Mesopotamian and Babylonian creation myths is Atrahasis. In the Atrahasis epic the god, Ea, created seven human couples to take over the work of the lesser gods. Those lesser gods were in charge of tilling the land and growing food for the greater gods. When they tired and went on strike, Ea created seven human couples to replace the lesser gods’ role in tilling the ground and growing food.[33]

CONTINUITY AND DISCONTINUITY

Continuity

            The Source of Creation. One of the common features seen in the ancient Near Eastern creation myths and the Israelite account is land emerging from the waters. In the Israelite creation account we have the earth being formless, empty, and darkness covering the deep waters (Gen 1:2). Later, on the third day of creation God allows land to “appear” because the water beneath the sky flowed into one place (Gen 1:9). The Egyptian creation account reveals that land emerged only after the water had receded.[34] Another continuity is that in the Israelite creation account mankind was formed by God; in the ancient Near Eastern myths the gods create humankind with matter from the earth. The Israelite creation says that God made human beings in his image (Gen 1:26–27) and later reveals that he “formed the man from the dust of the ground” (Gen 2:7). The Babylonian account reveals that humans were made from the “clay,” but that clay was mixed with “the blood of Kingu or two Lamga gods (craftsman gods).”[35] 

            The Sequence of Creation. Many of the creation events in ancient Near Eastern myths follow the basic structure of the Israelite creation account. While the overall storyline of the Israelite creation account is different than Egypt’s cosmology, most of the other factors of Egypt’s creation myths and other ancient Near Eastern creation myths follow a similar pattern and theme.[36] James Atwell[37] shows the Enuma Elish (Babylonian) chronology closely follows the Israelite account. Both begin with a divine spirit existing external to matter, the matter was full of darkness, and light came from the gods (Enuma Elish) while God created light (Israel). Next was creation of firmament, then creation of dry land, later creation of luminaries, the creation of man, and finally the gods rest and celebrate (Enuma Elish) and God rests and sanctifies the seventh day (Israelite).[38] Furthermore, Soden and Miller relate God’s rest and sanctification of the seventh day of creation to Egypt’s Memphite Theology (one of three or four different creation cosmologies of Egypt). In the Memphite Theology “Ptah rested when all the creating was done and all the gods were settled.”[39] As seen above, there is similarity in the chronology of the Israelite creation account to Babylonia and one of the Egyptian cosmologies.

            The Substance of Creation. The Israelite creation account also matches the Egyptian creation myths in describing “primordial waters” (or “watery”),[40] which would eventually be formed into the earth.[41] Related to the wateriness of the earth in its precreated condition is also the darkness that covered the earth. That darkness is common in the Enuma Elish[42] and Egyptian creation myths.[43] Another brief continuity occurs in the Egyptian “Hermopolis” creation cosmology where the light came from Atum (the sun-god) before formal creation of the sun.[44] The same concept of “light” before the creation of the sun is in the Israelite creation account when God created light on day one (Gen 1:3) but the sun was not created until day four (Gen 1:14–18). In addition, the Israelite creation account and ancient Near Eastern cosmologies focus on a separation between the heavens and the earth. The Sumerians said that the heavens were separated from the earth by the air-god Enil. The Babylonian Enuma Elish made heaven from the upper part of the slain Tiamat. The Egyptian myth tells of Shu, the air god, pushing up Nut (sky goddess) from Geg (earth god) which eventually separated the earth from the sky.[45] In the Israelite creation account God separated the waters of the heavens (sky) and the waters of the earth (Gen 1:6–8).

Discontinuity

Most conservative evangelical scholars would place Genesis 1 and ancient Near Eastern creation accounts into different literary genres. Most view the Israelite creation account as a literal event.[46] Unlike the ancient Near Eastern myths, the “Israelites’ knowledge of God, therefore, was not founded in the first instance on the numinous awareness of nature, as was the case in polytheism. It was based on historical event.”[47] Furthermore, the “God of Israel has no mythology.”[48] The ancient Near Eastern accounts from Egypt, Sumeria, Canaan, and Babylon are normally placed in the literary genre of myth. An ancient Near Eastern myth has possible historical reference contained within its narrative, but an ancient Near Eastern myth does not expressively affirm the historicity of particular features of its narrative.[49] According to Kenton L. Sparks ancient Near Eastern myth “refers to stories in which the gods are major actors and the setting is either in the early cosmos or in the heavens.”[50] Sparks later elaborates, “We must contend as well with the possibility that ancient myth writers sometimes believed their myths to be inspired and hence factually reliable.”[51] Therefore, before examining the stated discontinuities of the ancient Near Eastern creation myths and Israelite creation account it is important to realize some conservative evangelical scholars believe the Israelite account is talking about factual history while the ancient Near Eastern accounts are myths.

            The Source of Creation. The most striking difference between the Israelite creation account and ancient Near Eastern myths is the God (singular) of Israel versus gods (plural) of the ancient Near East. Almost all ancient Near Eastern creation myths involve a myriad of gods[52] while Israel had one God. Another strong discontinuity is the absence of combat and struggle in the Israelite creation account compared to the constant struggle and combat in the ancient Near Eastern creation myths.[53] With regard to the Israelite creation account “any notion of a combat, struggle, or force is absent in both of these creation acts”[54] As Kenneth Kitchen explains, “Genesis 1:1-2:3 presents a calm, stately vista of creation of the cosmos by one supreme deity, untrammeled by complex mythologies or subplots.”[55]

            The Substance of Creation. Unlike the ancient Near Eastern creation myths, the Israelite creation account did not deify or worship the created matter. In this way, Genesis 1 rejects the Egyptian method of deifying the sky, ground, and air.[56] The Egyptian creation myths saw the material world (created matter) as the “embodiment, physical manifestation, or terrestrial incarnation of the individual gods.”[57] For example, the sun was the god Re, the sky was Nut, the ground was Geb, dry air was Shu, moist humidity was Tefnut, the primordial sea was Nun.[58] The Israelite creation account clearly rejects this deification of the created material world. Instead, according to the Israelite creation account, man was to govern the earth and reign over everything on earth (Gen 1:28). Adding to the differences between this creation account and ancient Near Eastern myths is the relationship established between God and man. The ancient Near Eastern myths had humans being made to serve the gods and do the work that the gods had gone on strike from. Yet, in the Israelite creation account God entrusted humans to reign and govern his creation on his behalf (Gen 1:26, 28).

            Another difference is seen in how the Israelite creation account describes the beginning of the human race with a single couple, Adam and Eve. This description of the beginning of humanity is unique because, “nowhere in the ancient texts are human origins depicted in terms of a single couple being created as progenitors of the entire human race. Consequently, if the biblical text includes that idea, it is not doing so in conformity with its ancient Near Eastern environment.”[59] The closest relation to the Israelite creation account of a single couple at the start of the human race is the Atrahasis epic in which the god Ea created seven human couples. Yet the purpose of creating those couples was to take over the work of the lesser gods’ job of growing food for the greater gods.[60] The relationship between this first couple in the Israelite creation account is also a reminder that God provides for his creation when he says to Adam and Eve, “From any tree of the garden you may eat freely” (Gen 2:16).[61]

CONCLUSION

This has been an examination of the Israelite creation account and ancient Near Eastern creation myths. There is a strong similarity among these accounts regarding the sequence of creation. And there are subtle continuities regarding the beginning of creation consisting of water as well as continuity of man being formed with matter from the earth.

            However, there are more discontinuities and stronger contrasts among those discontinuities. The first is that the Israelite creation account is often considered a literal and historical creation account compared to the ancient Near Eastern creation myths. Second, there is one supreme and powerful creator in the Israelite creation account while there are many gods mixed into the ancient Near Eastern creation myths. There is no supernatural struggle in the Israelite creation account because God alone created the world. Third, while the ancient Near Eastern creation myths deify the created matter (water, sun, etc.) as “gods,” the only God in the Isrealite creation account is the God which created the earth. Fourth, humanity is entrusted to rule over God’s creation in the Israelite creation account while humans are often depicted in the ancient Near Eastern myths as servants and laborers to the needs of gods. Fifth, the Israelite creation account starts with a single couple as the beginning of the human race which is completely unique from other ancient Near Eastern accounts.

            In light of the evidence presented in this paper there does appear to be some continuity between the Israelite creation account and ancient Near Eastern myths, but the discontinuities are more common and present stronger contrasts. 

            With that stated, readers need to reconcile how these similarities occurred. Was there an oral history of the creation which followers of Yahweh shared and overtime that oral history was adapted into other cultures? Was Moses taking the ancient Near Eastern creation myths (which would he would have known in Egypt) and attributed them to Yahweh? Or are the similarities merely coincidental? This paper has shown there are some similarities, but how those similarities occurred and what they mean are debated among evangelical scholars.

Bibliography

Arnold, Bill T. and John H. Choi. A Guide to Biblical Hebrew Syntax. New York: Cambridge University Press, 2003.

Atwell, James. “An Egyptian Source for Genesis 1.” Journal of Theological Studies 51 (2000): 441-447.

Barton, George. “Were the Biblical Foundations of Christian Theology Derived from Babylonia?” Journal of Biblical Literature 40, no. 20 (1921): 87-103.

Bulkeley, Tim. “God as Mother? Ideas to Clarify Before We Start.” Asian Journal of Pentecostal Studies 17 (2004): 107-118.

Hasel, Gerhard. “Polemic Nature of the Genesis Cosmology.” Evangelical Quarterly 46 (1974): 81-102.

Hoffmeier, James. “Some Thoughts on Genesis 1 and 2 in Light of Egyptian Cosmology.” Journal of Ancient Near Eastern Society 15 (1983): 39-49.

Johnston, Gordon. “Genesis 1 and Ancient Egyptian Creation Myths.” Bibliotheca Sacra 165 (2008): 178-194.

Kitchen, Kenneth. On the Reliability of the Old Testament. Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 2003.

Miller, Johnny and John Soden. In the Beginning . . . We Misunderstood: Interpreting Genesis 1 in Its Original Context. Grand Rapids, MI: Kregel, 2012.

NET Bible, Full Notes Edition. Nashville, TN: Thomas Nelson and Biblical Studies, 2019.

Ross, Allen P. “Genesis.” In The Bible Knowledge Commentary: An Exposition of the Scriptures, edited by J. F. Walvoord and R. B. Zuck. Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1985.

Sparks, Kenton L. “Genesis 1-11 as Ancient Histography.” In Genesis: History, Fiction, or Neither, 110-139. Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 2015.

Walton, John. “A Historical Adam: Archetypal Creation View.” In Four Views on the Historical Adam, 89–118. Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 2013.

Webster, Brian L. The Cambridge Introduction to Biblical Hebrew. New York: Cambridge University Press, 2009.

Wenham, Gordon. “Genesis 1-11 as Protohistory.” In Genesis: History, Fiction, or Neither, 73-97. Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 2015.

Wright, George. The Old Testament Against Its Environment. SCN Press, 1962.


[1] Gordon Johnston, “Genesis 1 and Ancient Egyptian Creation Myths,” Bibliotheca Sacra 165 (2008): 194.

[2] Kenneth Kitchen, On the Reliability of the Old Testament (Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 2003), 420–435.

[3] George Barton, “Were the Biblical Foundations of Christian Theology Derived from Babylonia?” Journal of Biblical Literature 40, no. 20 (1921): 96.

[4] Allen P. Ross, “Genesis” in Bible Knowledge Commentary: An Exposition of the Scriptures, edited by John F. Walvoord and Roy B. Zuck (Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1985), 27.

[5] Unless otherwise noted, Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

[6] NET Bible, Full Notes Edition (Nashville, TN: Thomas Nelson and Biblical Studies Press, 2019), 2.

[7] Brian L. Webster, The Cambridge Introduction to Biblical Hebrew (New York: Cambridge University Press, 2009), 108, 264; Bill T. Arnold and John H. Choi, A Guide to Biblical Hebrew Syntax (New York: Cambridge University Press, 2003), 86.

[8] Some who do not follow the structure described in the previous section would say God also created ex nihilo because there was nothing before he began to create. Before God began to speak the world into creation (Gen 1:3) the world was formless, empty, and dark (Gen 1:2).

[9] Gen 6:7; Job 40:19; Pss 33:6–9; 102:25-26; 104; 148:1–6; Prov 8:22; Ecc 12:1; Isa 40:28; 43:1, 7; 44:24; 45:8–9; 51:13; 54:16; 65:17; Jer 51:19; John 1:3; Rom 1:20, 25; 4:17; Eph 3:9, 14–15; Col 1:16-7; and Heb 1:2–3.

[10] Tim Bulkeley, “God as Mother? Ideas to Clarify Before We Start,” Asian Journal of Pentecostal Studies 17 (2004): 109.

[11] One is Heliopolis, another is Memphis, and the final one is Hermopolis. See James Atwell, “An Egyptian Source for Genesis 1,” Journal of Theological Studies 51 (2000), 449

[12] Pyramid Texts (PT), Coffin Texts (CT), Book of the Dead, and Shabaka Stone. See Johnston, “Genesis 1 and Ancient Egyptian Creation Myths,” 181.

[13] Atwell, “An Egyptian Source for Genesis 1,” 454.

[14] Johnny Miller and John Soden, In the Beginning. . . We Misunderstood (Grand Rapids, MI: 2012), 77.

[15] Johnston, “Genesis 1 and Ancient Egyptian Creation Myths,” 194.

[16] Miller and Soden, In the Beginning, 78.

[17] Johnston, “Genesis 1 and Ancient Egyptian Creation Myths,” 182.

[18] Ibid.

[19] Miller and Soden, In the Beginning, 80.

[20] Ibid., 78.

[21] Ibid., 79.

[22] Gerhard Hasel, “The Polemic Nature of the Genesis Cosmology,” Evangelical Quarterly 46 (1974): 90.

[23] Ibid., 83.

[24] Ibid., 90.

[25] Ibid.

[26] Miller and Soden, In the Beginning, 139–140.

[27] Ibid., 142.

[28] Ibid., 114.

[29] Bulkeley, “God as Mother?,” 108.

[30] Ibid. 

[31] “Man is formed from clay mingled with the blood of Kingu or two Lamga gods (craftsman gods).” James Hoffmeier, “Some Thoughts on Genesis 1 & 2 and Egyptian Cosmology,” Journal of the Ancient Near Eastern Society 15 (1983): 47. Also see George Barton, “Christian Theology from Babylonia?,” 88.

[32] Miller and Soden, In the Beginning, 117.

[33] Gordon Wenham, “Genesis 1–11 as Protohistory” in Genesis: History, Fiction, or Neither, edited Charles Halton (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 2015), 85.

[34] Hoffmeier, “Genesis 1 & 2 and Egyptian Cosmology,” 46.

[35] Ibid., 47.

[36] Johnston, “Genesis 1 and Ancient Egyptian Creation Myths,” 182.

[37] Also see Barton, “Were the Biblical Foundations of Christian Theology Derived from Babylonia?,” 93.

[38] Atwell, “An Egyptian Source for Genesis 1,” 445.

[39] Miller and Soden, In the Beginning, 93.

[40] Atwell, “An Egyptian Source for Genesis 1,” 451.

[41] Hoffmeier, “Genesis 1 & 2 and Egyptian Cosmology,” 44; Johnston, “Genesis 1 and Ancient Egyptian Creation Myths,” 178–179.

[42] Atwell, “An Egyptian Source for Genesis 1,” 452.

[43] Johnston, “Genesis 1 and Ancient Egyptian Creation Myths,” 185.

[44] Ibid., 186.

[45] Hasel, “The Polemic Nature of the Genesis Cosmology,”87. Also see Atwell, “An Egyptian Source for Genesis 1,” 456.

[46] Gen 6:7; 14:19; Pss 33:6–9; 102:25–26; 104; Isa 40:28; 43:1, 7; 44:24; 45:8–9; 51:13; 54:16; 65:17; Jer 51:19; Mark 10:5–6; John 1:3; Rom 1:20, 25; 4:17; Eph 3:9, 14–15; Col 1:16–17; Heb 1:2-3; James 1:17–18.

[47] George Wright, The Old Testament Against Its Environment (SCM Press, 1962), 22.

[48] Ibid., 26.

[49] Wenham, “Genesis 1–11 as Protohistory,” 84.

[50] Kenton L. Sparks, “Genesis 1–11 as Ancient Histography,” 122–123.

[51] Ibid., 123.

[52] Bulkeley, “God as Mother?,” 110.

[53] Ibid.

[54] Hasel, “The Polemic Nature of the Genesis Cosmology,” 88. Gordon Johnston also affirms this view saying, “More significantly there is no hint of divine conflict between God the primordial waters in Genesis 1.” Gordon Johnston, “Genesis 1 and Egyptian Myths” 179.

[55] Kitchen, On the Reliability of the Old Testament, 427.

[56] Johnston, “Genesis 1 and Ancient Egyptian Creation Myths,” 190.

[57] Ibid., 192.

[58] Ibid., 192.

[59] John Walton, “A Historical Adam: Archetypal Creation View,” in Four Views on the Historical Adam, edited by Matthew Barret and Ardel Caneday (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan: 2013), 99.

[60] Wenham, “Genesis 1-11 as Protohistory,” 85.

[61] One element of the Israelite creation account and ancient Near Eastern creation myths was examined yet was not determined which side of the evidence to be placed. This was the notion of God’s creation divine fiat (mere command). The Israelite creation account is clear that God merely “said” (Gen 1:3, 6, 9, 14, 20, 24) and material creation emerged. While Gordon Johnston (“Genesis and Ancient Creation Myths”, pp. 187–188) and Gerhard Hasel (“Polemic Nature of Genesis Cosmology,” pp. 90–91) each say that creation by mere command is unique only to the Israelite creation account, Miller and Soden (In the Beginning, p. 87) and James Atwell (“Egyptian Source for Genesis 1,” p. 465) believe that creation by mere command was common in ancient Near Eastern myths. Therefore, a decision was not made as to whether creation divine fiat was a continuity or discontinuity. 

Filed Under: Bible Study Resources

  • « Go to Previous Page
  • Go to page 1
  • Go to page 2
  • Go to page 3
  • Go to page 4
  • Go to page 5
  • Go to Next Page »

Copyright © 2026 · Christopher L. Scott · 810 S. Evergreen Dr., Moses Lake, WA 98837